Anthropomorphites and the Manichees They rejected the Books oâ— Moses made God with a humane shape taught that the world was made by evil Angels and that Michaâ—l 〈◊〉 Arch-angel was incarnate They condemned Image worship and despised the crosse because Christ died on it They held the churches baptism to be the baptism of Iohn but their own to be the true baptism of Christ they slighted the Church Liturgy and taught there was no other Resurrection but from sin by repentance they held also that men might dissemble in Religion At Antwerp one Taudenius or Tanchelinus being a Lay-man under took a Reformationâ— teaching that men were justified and saved by faith onely that there was no difference between Priests and Lay-men that the Eucharist was of no use and that promiscuous copulation was lawful The Petrobrussâ—ans so called from Peter de Bruis of Antwerp held that baptism was needlesse to Infants and likewise churches were uselesse that crosses should be broken that Christ was not really in the Eucharist and that prayers for the dead were fruitlesse One Peter Aballard taught that God was of a compounded Essence that he was not the author of all goodnesse that he was not onely eternal that the Angels helped him to create the world that power was the property of the Father Wisdom of the Son Goodnesse of the holy Spirâ—â— He denied that Christ took our flesh to save sinners or that the feare of God was in him he said that the holy Ghost was the soul of the world that man had no 〈◊〉 will that all things even God himselfe were subject to necessity that the Saints do not see God that in the life to come there should be no feare of God and that wee are in matters of faith to be directed by our reason His chief disciple was Arnoldus Brixienfis who denied also temporalties to the Clergy Gilbert Porrâ—â—anus Bishop of Poytires taught that the Divine Essenâ—â— was not God that the Proprieties and Persons in the Trinity were not the same that the Divinity was not incarnate in the Son He rejected also merits and lessened the efficacy of baptism The Henricians so called from one Henry of Tholouse a Monk and somented by Henry the Emperor taught the same Doctrines that Peter de Bruis did and withal that the church musick was a mocking of God The Patareni taught â—lso the same things The Apostolici so named from saying they were Apostles immediatly sent from God despised marriage all meats made of Milk the baptising of Infants purgatory prayers for the dead invocation of Saints and all Oaths They held themselves to be the onely true Church One Eudon gave himself out to be the judge of the quick and dead The Adamites started up again in Bohemia The Waldenses so called from Waldo of Lions who having distributed his wealth professed poverty he rejected images prayers to Saints Holy days Churches Oyl in Baptisme confirmation the Ave Mary auâ—icular confession indulgences purgator prayers for the dead obedience to Prelates distinction of Bishop and Priest Church Canons merit religious orders extream unction miracles exorcisms Church musick canonical hours and divers other Teneâ—â— of the Church of Rome They held that Lay-men might preach and consecrate the Bread and that all ground was alike holy They rejected all prayers except the Lords prayer and held that the Eucharist consecrated on the Friday had more efficacy then on any other day That Priests and Deacons falling into sin lost their power in consecrating and Magistrates in governing if they fel. That the Clergy should possesse no temporâ—lties that the Church failed in Pope Sylvesters time They rejected the Apostles creed and all oaths but â—ermitted promiscuous copulation and taught 〈…〉 man ought to suffer death by the sentence of any Judge Q. 5 What were the Albigenses and what other Sects were there in this twelfth Century A. These not long after the Waldenses swarmed in the Province of Tolouse and were overthrown by Simon Earl of Montferrat these taught that they were not bound to make prosession of their faith they denyed pâ—rgatory prayers for the dead the real presence private confession images bells in Churches and condemned the eating of flesh egges and milk The Romish writers affirm that they held two Gods that our bodies were made by Satan that the Scriptures were erroneous all oaths unlawful and Baptisme needlesse They rejected the old Testament and marriage and prayers in the Church they held there were two Christs a good born in an unknown Land and a bad born in Bethlehem of Iudea That God had two Wives of which he begot Sons and Daughters and more such stuâ—â— as may be seen in the above named authors The Corâ—erij held the Petrobrussian Tenets and withall that the Virgin Mary was an Angel that Christs body was not glorified in Heaven but did putrifie as other dead bodies and so should remain after the day of judgementâ— They taught also that the souls should not be glorified till the Resurrection Ioachimus Abbas taught that in the Trinity the Essence generated the Essence which opinion was condemned in the general Councel of Lateran under Innocent the third not long after started up Petrus Iohannis who maintained the errour of Ioachimus and withal taught that the reasonable soul was not the form of man that the Apostles preached the Gospel after the literal not after the spiritual sense that grace was not conferred in baptisme that Christs side was pierced with a Lance whilest he was yet alive which is directly against the words of Saint Iohn therefore this opinion was condemned in the councel of Vienna he held also Rome to be Babylon and the Pope to be Antichrist Q. 6. What opinions in Religion were professed the â—â—â—teenth Century A. Almaricus a Doctor in Paris taught that if Adâ—m had not sinned there had been no procreation nor distinction of Sex This was condemned in the councel of Lateran under Innocent the third He held that the Saints do no wayes see God in himselfe but in his creatures He denyed the Resurrection Paradise and Hell also the real presence invocation of Saints Images and Altars He said that in the Divine minde might be created Ideas He transformed the mind of a â—ontemplative man into the Essence of God and taught that charity made sin to be no sin David Dinantius taught that the first Matter was God which was to make God a part and the meanest part of all his creatures Gulielmus de sancto amore taught that no Monks ought to live by alms but by their own labours and that voluntary poverty was unlawful the same doctrine was taught by Desiderâ—us Longobardus affirming it a pernicious opinion that men should leaue all for Christ. Raymundus Lullius taught that in God were different Essences that God the Father was before the Son that the holy Ghost was conceived of the Father and the Son 〈◊〉 the Doctrine of the Church is that he proceeds
Regum timendorum in prâ—prios greges Reges in ipsâ—s imperium est Iâ—vis Horat. 10. If it were not for the force of Religion few Common-wealths could defend themselves what souldier would fight with that courage or expose his life to danger if he did not expect a greater reward a more durable garland hereafter then any they could expect here This made the Iewes so resolute against their neighbour Gentiles this animated the Romans against their enemies they fought Pro Aris for their Altars in the first place this animateth the Turks against Christians and these against the Turks Q. 3. Ought not then Princes aud Magistrates to have a special care in the setling and preservation of Religion A. Yes for no means is so powerful to establish and perpetuate their thrones and authority as Religion no Guard so strong as this no Castle so impregnable no Spur so sharp to stir and extimulate peoples affections towards the defence obedience reverence and maintenance of their Governours as Religion therefore the wise Roman Emperors took more pride and delight in the titles of Pius and Sanctus of Pious Holy Religious then to be stiled wife Fortunate Stout or Valorous and to let the people know what care they had of Religion they alone would be called Pontifices Maximi or chief Bishops There is no Epithet that the wise Poet gives to Aenaeas so often as that of Piety Pius Aenaeas pietate insignis armis insignem pietate virum c. Qun justior alter â—ec pietate fuit c. Virgil. That good Emperour Antoninus who succeeded Hadrian preferred the title of Pius to all his other honorable titles and as wise Princes have been chiefly careful of Religion to preserve it pure and uncontaminate so have they bin diligent in suppressing Atheists the chief enemies thereof for they saw that Atheisme did introduce Anarchy for he who is an enemy to God cannot be a friend to Gods Vice-Gerents therefore in all wel governed States they have been either put to death or banished as being enemies to government and humane society Wise Princes finde that as religion uniteth peoples affections to them so it makes them fortunate and successful in all their actions and undertakings never was there a more religious Prince then King David and never a King more successful against his enemies the like we may see in Constantine Theodosius Charles the Great and many others no lesse famous for their Religion than for their Victories and because wise Law-givers are not ignorant how much religion is prevalent with the people therefore they delivered them no Laws but what either they received or said they received from some Deity so Lycâ—rgus gave out that his Laws were delivered to him by Apollo Minos received his Laws from Iupiter with whom he was familiar nine years together Zaleucus makes Minerva the Author of his Laws Numa ascribes his Laws to the Nimph AegerÃa with whom he had familiar conferences in the night And Mahomet will have his Laws backed by the authority of the Angel Gabriel such is the force of Religion that without this men would neither receive nor obey Laws for this cause God himself appeared often to the Patriarchs and came down in lightning thunder upon Moâ—nt Sinai when he gave the Law Neither hath there been any more forcible way to appease tumults and popular seditions then the conceit of Religion When the Câ—ty of Florence in a civil dissention was washed with her own blood Francis Sodorinus the Bishop in his Pontificals having the crosse carried before him and accompanied with his Priests struck such an awe of Religion into the hearts of the Citizens with his very presence that they flung down their arms the like religious Stratagem was used by Iaddus the High Priest of the Jewes to obtain the favour of Alexander as he was marching against Ierusalem with his Army who was so struck with the Priests majestical presence and Vestiments that he both adored the Priest spared the City and conferred on it divers benefits The like respect and successe had Pope Vrban from Attila when he besieged Aquileia and many more examples may be alledged Q. 4. Are Pluralities of Religions tolerable in a State A. 1. Publickly one Religion onely is to be allowed because there is but one God who is the Object of Religion therefore as his Essence is most simple and indivisible so should his worship be because diversities of Religion breed diversities of opinions concerning God 2. As there is but one truth so there ought to be but one Religion for false Religions either teach to worship false Gods or else in a false manner to worship the true God therefore God himselfe prescribed to the Jews the rule and manner of his worship strictly commanding them not to alter any thing therein and Saint Paul sheweth That the Gospel which he taught was the onely true Gospel so that if an Angel from Heaven should preach any other Gospel let him be accursed Galat. â—3 As there is but one Church which is the ground and pillar of truth and one faith to lay hold on that truth and one spirit to lead the Church into the way of truth so there should be but one Religion which is the Doctrine of that truth 4. There is but one way to Heaven and life â—â—ernal but the wayes to destruction are many therefore there ought to be but one Religion to conduct us in that way to eternal happinesse 5. Religion as is said is the Foundation of all States and Kingdoms therefore in one State or Kingdom there ought to be but one Religion because there can be but one foundation for one Building cannot have many Foundations 6. â—eligion is the band and cord by which the unity of the State is preserved if this band be broken into many pieces how can it binde the affections of people and preserve their unity either amongst themselves or with their Princes and Governours As therefore a City divided against it self cannot stand neither can that State subsist which is divided into different Religions which occasioneth diversity of affections and withall many jars and contentions 7. As in bodies natural contrary qualities cause destruction so in bodies Politick contrary Religions for if there be but one true Religion the rest must needs be false and what can be more contrary then truth and falshood so that the belly of Rebecca must needs be tormented where such opposite twins do struggle Hence proceed heart-burnings emulations strifes proscriptions excommunications and such like distempers by which the seamlesse coat of Christ is torne in pieces 8. Diversitie of Religions beget envy malice seditions factions rebellions contempt of Superiors treacheries innovations disobedience and many more mischiefs which pull down the heavy judgements of God upon that State or Kingdom where contrary Religions are allowed because whilest every one strives to advance his own Religion above the other all these distempers now mentioned must
Mahomet hath as I said lasted above a thousand years The reasons are divers as I have shewed in the former question to which may be added these 1. By this long persecution and tyranny of the Turks God will try and exercise the faith patience constancy and other vertues of his people which would corrupt and purrifie like standing water or Moab â—â—tled upon the Lees not being poured from vessel to vessel How can the courage of a Souldier be known but in a skirmish or the skill of a Mariner but in a storm Marcet sine adversario virtus that tree saith Seneca is most strongly rooted in the ground which is most shaken with the wind Nulla est aâ—or fortis solida nisi in quam venti saepius incursant ipsa enim â—exatiane constringitur adices certius figit 2. God is pleased to continue this tyranny and power of the Mahumetans to the end that Christian Princes may love each other and stick close together against the common enemy that their military discipline might be exercised abroad and not at home For this cause the wisest of the Romans were against the utter destruction of Carthage fearing least the Romans wanting an enemy abroad should exercise their swords against themselves which fell out accordingly For the same cause God would not utterly destroy the Philistines Ammonites Moabites and other neighbouring enemies of the Iewes But such is the madnesse of Christians that though we have so potent an enemy close at our doores ready to devour us yet wee are content to sheath that sword into our owne bowels which we should imploy against the common foe 3. God will have this sword of Mahumetanisme to hang over our heads and this scourge to be still in our eyes that thereby wee may be kept the more in awe and obedience that if at any time we start aside like a broken bow we may returne againe in time considering God hath this whip ready and at hand to correct us Thus God lest the Canaanites among the Jewes to be pricks in their eyes and goads in their sides I will not saith the Lord drive out any from before them of the Nations which Joshua left when he died that through them I might prove Israel whether they will keep the way of the Lord to walk tberein c. therefore the Lord left these nations without driving them out hastily See Iudg. 2. 21 22. 3. 1 2 3 c. 4. God is content to continue this Mahumetan Sect so long because justice is exercised among them without which a State or Kingdome can no more stand then a tree without a root or an house without a foundation they are also zealous and devout in their way and great enemies to Idolatry so that they will permit no images to be painted or carved among them knowing that God is not offended so much against any sin as against idolatry which is spiritual adultery most destructive of that matrimonial conjuction between God and us 5. The Lord by the long continuance of Mahumetanism will punish the perfidiousnesse and wickednesse of the Greek Emperours as likewise the multitude of heresies and schisms hatched in that Church 6. This Sect of Mahumeranism is so made up of Christianism Judaism and Gentilism that it abates the edge of any of these nations from any eager desire of its extirpation The Contents of the Seventh Section The Christian Religion propagated 2. The decay thereof in the East by Mahumetanism 3. Persecution and Heresie the two great Enemies thereof 4. Simon Magus the first heretick with his Disciples 5. Menander Saturninus and Basilides Hereticks 6. The Nicholaitans and Gnosticks 7. The Carpocratians 8. Cerinthus Ebion and the Nazarites 9. The Valentinians Secundians and Prolemians 10. The Marcites Colarbassi and Heracleonites 11. The Ophites Cainites and Sethites 12. The Archonticks and Ascothyprae 13. Cerdon and Marcion 14. Apelles Severus and Tacianus 15. The Cataphrygians 16. Pepuzians Quintilians and Artotyrites 17. The Quartidecimani and Alogiani 18. The Adamians Elcesians and Theodocians 19. The Melchisedicians Bardesanists and Noetians 20. The Valesians Catheri Angelici and Apostolici 21. The Sabellians Originians and Originists 22. The Samosatenians and Photinians 23. The Manichaean Religion 24 The Hierachites Melitians and Arians 25. The Audians Semi-arians and Macedonians 26. The Aerians Aetians and Apollinarists 27. The Antidicomarianits Messalians and Metangismonites 28. The Hermians Proclianites and Patricians 29. The Ascites Pattalorinchites Aquarii and Coluthiani 30. The Floriani Aeternales and Nudipidales 31. The Donatists Priscillianists Rhetorians and Feri 32. The Theopaschites Tritheits Aquei Melitonii Ophei Tertullii Liberatores and Nativitarii 33. The Luciferians Jovinianists and Arabicks 34. The Collyridians Paterniani Tertullianists and Abelonites 35. The Pelagians Predestinati and Timotheans 36. The Nestorians Eutychians and their Spawn SECT VII Quest. WHat is the other great Religion professed in Europe A. Christianity which is the Doctrine of Salvation delivered to man by Christ Jesus the Son of God who assuming our nature of a pure Virgin taught the Jewes the true way to happinesse confirming his doctrine by signes and miracles at length sealed it with his blood and so having suffered death for our sins and rose again for our justification he ascended to his Father leaving twelve Apostles behind him to propagate this doctrine through the world which they did accordingly confirming their words with miracles and their own blood and so this light of the Gospel scattered all the fogs and mists of Gentile superstition at the sight of this Ark of the new Covenant the Dagon of idolatry fell to the ground when this Lyon of the Tribe of Iudah did roar all the beasts of the forrest that is the Pagan Idols or Devils rather hid themselves in their dens Apollo complained that his Oracles failed him and that the Hebrew child had stopped his mouth When it was proclaimed at Palotes by Thanas the Egyptian ship-master that the great god Pan was dead all the evil spirits were heard to howl and bewail the overthrow of their Kingdom Porphirie complained that the preaching of Christ had weakened the power of their gods and hindred the gain of their Priests The bones of Babylas so hindered Apollo that he could deliver no Oracle while they were there The Delphick Temple fell down with earthquake and thunder when Iulian sent to consult with the Oracle Such was the irresistible power of the two-edged sword which came out of Christs mouth that nothing was able to withstand it The little stone cut out of the mountain without hands smot the great Image of Nebuchadnezzar and brake it in pieces to the Doctrine of twelve poor weak fishermen did the great Potentates of the world submit their Scepters Thus the stone which the builders refused became the head of the Corner it was the Lords doing and its marveilous in our eyes The terrible beast which with his iron teeth destroyed all the other beasts is destroyed by
Father of Christ and author of the Gospel but Moses Law they rejected and the old Testament as proceeding from the other god to wit of justice The Cerdonians also denyed the Resurrection of the flesh and Humanity of Christ Affirming that he was not born of a Virgin nor suffered but in shew Marcion by birth a Paphlagonian neer the Euxin Sea was Cerdons Scholar whose opinions he preferred to the Orthodox Religion out of spleen because his Father Bishop Marcion excommunicated him for Whoredom and because he could not without true repentance be received again into the Church therefore he professed and maintained Cerdons Heresies at Rome in the time of M. Antoninus Philosophus 133. years after Christ but he refined some points and added to them some of his own phansies With Cerdon he held two contrary gods and denied Christs Incarnation of the Virgin and therefore blotted his Genealogy out of the Gospel affirming his body to be from heaven not from the Virgin He denied that this world by reason of the Ataxie and Disorder in it could be the work of the good god He rejected the Old Testament and the Law as repugnant to the Gospel which is false for their is no repugnancy He denied the Resurrection and taught that Christ by descending into hell delivered from thence the souls of Cain Esau the Sodomites and other reprobates translating them into heaven He condemned the eating of flesh and the married life and renewed baptism upon every grievous fall into sin If any of the Catechumeni died some in their name were baptised by the Marcionites They also baptised and administred the Eucharist in presence of the Catechumeni against the custom of the Church They permitted Women also to baptize They condemned all Wars as unlawfull and held transanimation with the Pythagoreans Q. 15. What was the Religion of Apelles Severus and Tatianus A. Apelles whose scholars were called Apellitae was Marcions Disciple and a Syrian by birth He flourished under Commodus the Empâ—ror about 150. years after Christ. He taught that there was but one chief God to whom was subordinat a fierie God who appeared to Moses in the bush who made the world and gave the Law to the Israelites and was their God He gave to Christ a body compacted of the Stary and Elementary substance and appeared in the shape onely of man This body when he ascended he left behind him every part thereof returning to their former principles and that Christs spirit is onely in heaven He rejected the Law and Prophets and denied the Resurrection Severus author of the Severians was contemporarie with Apelles under Commodus 156. years after Christ. He used the company of one Philumena a Strumpet and Witch He taught his disciples to abstain from Wine as being poyson begot of Satan in the form of a Serpent with the Earth The world he said was made by certain Powers of Angels which he called by divers barbarous names He hated Women and Marriage denied the Resurrection the Old Testament and Prophets using in stead of them certain Apocryphall Books Tatianus a bad Scholar of a good Master Iustin Martyr was a Mesopotamian by birth and lived under M. Antoninus Philosophus 143. years after Christ his disciples were called Tatiani from him and Encratitae from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 temperance or continence for they abstain from Wine Flesh and Marriage They were called also Hydro-Paristatae users of Water for in stead of Wine they made use of Water in the Sacrament They held that Adam was never restored to mercy after his fall And that all men the sons of Adam are damned without hope of salvation except the Tatiani They condemned the Law of Moses the eating of flesh and the use of wine and held Procreation of Children to be the work of Satan yet they permitted though unwilingly Monogamy or the marrying once but never again they denied that God made male and female and that Christ was the seed of David Q. 16. Of what Religion were the Cataphrygians A. Montanus disciple to Tatianus who was his contemporary was author of this Sect who for a while were from him called Montanists but being ashamed of his wicked life and unhappy end they were afterward from the Country where he was born and which was first infected with his heresie called Cataphrygians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they were named also Tascodragitae because they used in praying to thrust their forefingers into their Nostrills to shew their devotion and anger for sin Tascus in their Language signifieth a long slick or slaff and Druggus their Nose as if you would say Perticonasati as the interpreter of Epiphanius translates it They loved to be called Spirituales because they bragged much of the gifts of the Spirit others that were not of their opinion they called naturual men This Heresie began about 145. years after Christ and lasted above 500. years He had two Strumpets which followed him to wit Prisca and Maximilla these forsook their Husbands pretending zeal to follow Montanus whereas indeed they were notorious Whoors they took upon them to prophesie and their dictates were held by Montanns as divine oracles but at last he and they for company hanged themselves He blasphemously held himself not onely to be in a higher measure inspired by the Holy Ghost then the Apostles were but also said that he was the very Spirit of God which in some small measure descended on the Apostles he condemned second marriages and yet allowed Incest He trusted altogether to Revelations and Enthusiasmes and not to the Scripture In the Eucharist these wretches mingled the Bread with Infants Blood they confounded the persons of the Trinity affirming the Father suffered Q. 17. What was the Religion of the Pepuzians Quintilians and Artotyrites A. These were disciples of the Cataphrygians Pepuzians were so called from Pepuza a town between Galatia and Cappadocia where Montanus dwelt and Quintillians from Quintilla another whorish Prophetesse and companion to Prisca and Maximilla They held Peprza to be that new Ierusalem fore told by the Prophets and mentioned in the Epistle to the Hebrews and in the Revelatien In this they said we should enjoy life eternal They perferred Women before Men affirming that Christ assumed the form of a Women not of a Man And that he was the author of their wicked Tenets They commended Eve for eating the forbidden fruit saying that by so doing she was the author of much happinesse to man They admitted Woman to Ecclesiastical functions making Bishops and Priests of them to preach and administer the Sacraments They mingled also the Sacramental Bread with humane Blood The Artotyritae were so called from offering Bread and Cheefe in the Sacrament in stead of Wine because our first Parents offered the fruits of the Earth and of sheep and because God excepted Abels sacrifice which was the fruits of his sheep of which Cheese cometh therefore they held cheese
The opinions of the eleventh and twelfth Centuries 5. Of the Albigenses 〈◊〉 other Sects in the twelfth Century 6. The â—spansâ— thirteenth Century 7. The Sects of the fourteâ—â—th Century 8. Of the Wicklevites 9. The 〈◊〉 of the fifteenth Century 10. The opinions of the 〈◊〉 Century to wit of Luther and others 11. of 〈◊〉 sprung cut of Luther anisme 12. Of Protestants 〈◊〉 Of the other opinions held this Century 14. The 〈◊〉 beads of Calvins Doctrine 15. Of other opinions â—eld this age 16. of divers other opinions in this age 〈◊〉 and the causes of this variety and confusion in the Church SECT VIII Quest. WHereas we have had a view of the different Heresies in Christian Religion the first 600. years after Christ now let us know what were the chief opinions and authors thereof in the 〈◊〉 Century A. The Heicetae professed a Monastical life but 〈◊〉 taught that the service of God consisted in holy â—ances and singing with the Nuns after the example of Moses and Miriam Exod. 15. upon the overthrow of Pâ—â—roh in the Red Sea Gnosimachi were haters and 〈◊〉 of all learning or Book knowledge teaching that God required nothing from us but a good life Of these we have too many in this age But Christ tells us that Life 〈◊〉 consists in knowledge And God complaineth by the Propâ—et that his people perish for want of knowledge So Christ sheweth that destruction fell on Jerusalem because she knew not her day and the Lord complained that his 〈◊〉 had lesse knowledge then the Oxe or the Asse Therefore 〈…〉 given Lips to the Priest to preserve knowledge aâ—d Christ by his knowledge hath justified many saith the Prophet The Armenii taught that the holy Ghost proceeded onely from the Father and not from the Son Thaâ— Christ rose from the dead on the Sabbath day whereas the Scripture tells us plainly that he arose the third day They observed also the Jewish sacrifices They 〈◊〉 first â—o baptise the Crosse then to worship it They taught it was not man that sinned but Satan by tempting â—im and that man had not propagated by carnal 〈…〉 if he had not sinned They denyed Original sin and held that all who died before Christ were 〈◊〉 for Adam's sin They ascribed no efficacy to the â—acraments and yet held baptism absolutely necessary They placed the Children of unbaptized Infants if they were of faithful Parents in earthly Paradise if oâ— unfaithful in hell They never baptised without 〈◊〉 the Eucharist They held baptism without 〈◊〉 ineffectual they used rebaptization They permiâ—red the husband to dissolve Matrimony when he pleased and denied prayers for the dead and the eternity of hell fire And that the souls were not in blisse till the Resurrection And taught that then there should be no wonen at all but that they should be converted into men Chazinzarii were so called from Chazâ—s which in their language signifieth the crosse for â—â—ey taught that the crosse onely was to be worâ—â—â—pped therefore they were named Staurolatrae or crâ—ss-worshippers They prosessed also Nestorianism The Tâ—â—etopsychitae held that the souls died with the bodies Theocatagnostae were such as reprehended some oâ— Gods actions and words Ethnophrones were Paganising Christians who with Christianity taught Gentile supersâ—ition The Lampetiâ—ns so called from Lampetius their author taught that there should be no distinction of Garments among religious men They condemned also all Vows The Maronits so named from one Maron held with Eutyches Dicscorus and the Acephâ—â—â— that Christ had but one nature and will these were afterward reconciled to the Church of Rome Q 2. What opinions were held in Religion within the eighth Century A. Agonyclitae held that it was superstition 〈◊〉 prayer to bowe the knees or prostrate the body therefore they used to pray standing The Icâ—noclaâ—â—â— or Iconomaâ—hi taught that it was Idolatry to have â—mages in Temples The Aldeâ—ertins so called from Aldeâ—â—rtus a French man their author beleeved that he had holy reliques brought to him by an Angel from the farthest part of the world They equalled him with the Apostles and rejected Pilgrimages to Rome they hâ—ld that his haires and nailes were as well to be woâ—shipped as the reliques of Saint Peter they beleeved that he knew their sins and could forgive them without confession The Albanenses held that all Oaths were unlawful that there was no original sin nor any efficacy in the Sacraments nor any use of extream uâ—ction nor of confession nor of excommunication that the Sacraments lost their efficacy if given by â—â—cked Priests that there was no free will some 〈◊〉 that they held transanimation and the eternity of the world and that God did not forsee evil That there should be no Resurrection nor generall judgment nor â—ell Q. 3. What were the opinions held in the â—inth and tenth Centuries A. Cladius Bishop of Taurinum condenmed Pilgmages Images Invocation of Saints and taught that baptism without the sign of the Crosse was noâ—â—â—â—tism One Gadescalcus whom some say was a French man held the heresie of the Praedestinati and that God â—ould not have all men to be saved and consequently that Christ died not for all Photius a Grecian â—â—nied the Procession of the holy Ghost from the Son and held that there was no reward for the good or bâ—d till the general judgement that there was no purgatoâ—y he condemned second marriages and prayers for the dead he held it no sin to hurt an enemy even with lying and perjury Fornication with him was no sin he dissolved marriages at pleasure He maintained usury sacriâ—â—dge and rebaptization and taught that Children were not to be baptized till the eighth day He gave the Eâ—charist to Infants the cup to the Laiâ—y denyed extreâ—â—â—nction and administred the Sacrament in Leavâ—â—ed Bread Iohonnes Scotus a Benedictine Monk and Sâ—hloar of Becie not Duns Scotus subtilis held that in the Eucharist was onely the figure of Christs body Bertramus a Presbyter taught that the body of Christ which is in the Eucharist was not the same who was born of the Virgin The same opinions were maiâ—tained by some in the tenth â—enturie Q. 4. What were theÌ„ opinions of the eleventh and twelfth Centâ—ries A. â—erengarius Archdeacon of Anjou taught that 〈◊〉 body was not corporally but figuratively in the Sacrament Horibert and Lisoius in France taught Maâ—icheism The Simoniacks held it lawful to buy and fell Church preferments The Reordinantes would admit no Simoniack Priests till they were reordained At Millaâ— a new Sect of Nicolaitans brake out reaching the necessity of promiscuous Copulation Sabellianism 〈◊〉 out also this age In the twelfth Century marâ—â—â—us of Padua taught that the Pope was not Christs successor that he was subject to the Emperor that there was no difference between Bishops and Priests and taht Church-men should not enjoy temporal estates The Bongomilii whose author was one Basti a Physiâ—ian renewed the heresies of Arrius the
from the Father and the Son not by way of Generation or Conception but of Eternal and Spiritual dilection he also taught that it was injustice to punish any man for opinions in Religion or Heresie The Whippers taught that whipping of themselves with rods full of knots and sharp pricks did more expâ—â—te and abolish sin then confession that this their voluntary whipping was before Martyrdom which was inflicted by outward force that now there was no use of the Gospel nor of the Baptisme of Water sith the Baptisme of Blood was better that holy water was â—â—â—iesâ—e that no man could be saved who did 〈…〉 himselfe They also held perjury lawful The 〈◊〉 whose author was one Hermannus Italus held community of Wives lawful which Doctrine they put in practise at their meetings to pray then putting out their lâ—ghts â—hey used promiscâ—ous copnlation and the children born of such commixtion they put to death They taught that all things amongst Christians should be in common that Magistracy did not consist with Christianity and that the Saints did not see God till the day of judgement Gerardus Sagarellus of Parma whose Disciples were named Pseudâ—-apostoli that is false Apostles because they bragged that they did imitâ—te the Apostles poverty therefore they would not take or keep money or reserve any thing for the next day he taught that to make vows or to swear at all was unlawful that marriages might be dissolved by such as would embrace their Religion and that they were the onely Christians they were enemies to Tythes and to Churches which for prayer they accounted no better then Hogs Styes Q. 7 What were the opinions in Religion the feurteenth Century A. The Beguardi who professed a Monastical life taught that we might attaine to as much perfection and beatitude in this life as in Heaven that all intellectual natures were blessed in themselves not in God that it was a sin to kisse a Woman but not to lie with her because nature inclined to this but not to that That perfect and spiritual men were freed from obedience to superiours from fasting praying and good works and that such men could not sin nor encrease in grace being perfect already They would have no reverence to be used in the Eucharist nor at all to receive it for that did argue imperfection The Beguinae professed the same Tenets and withal were against vows and voluntary poverty The Beguini taught that wealth consisted not with Evangelical perfection and therefore blamed Pope Iohn 22 for permitting the Franciscans to have corn in their barns and wine in their cellars They held that the state of Minorites was more perfect then that of Bishops that they were not bound to give an account of their faith when they were demanded by the Inquisitors and that the Pope had no power to dispense with Vows The Lolhards so called from Walter Lolhard their author held that Lucifer was injuriously thrust out of Heaven that Michael and the blessed Angels should be punished eternally that Lucifer should be saved that the blessed Virgin lost her Virginity after Christs birth and that God did neither see nor would punish sins committed under ground therefore they gave themselves to all uncleannesse in their vaults and caves Richardus Armacanus taught that voluntary poverty was unlawful and that priests could blesse and confer orders as well as Bishops One Ianovesiâ—s taught that in the year â—â—60 on Whitsunday Antichrist would come who should pervert all Christians and should mark them in their Hands and Foreheads and then should be damned eternally and that all Iewes Saracens and Infidels who were seduced by Antichrist should after his destruction be converted to Christ but not the Christians that fell off from Christ. The Turelupini taught that we should not be ashamed of those members we have from nature and so like the Cynicks they gave themselves openly to all uncleannesse they held also that we were not to pray with our voice but with the heart onely Q. 8. What were the Tenets of the Wicklevits who lived in this Centurie A. They were so called from Iohn Wickliffe an Englishman and taught that the substance of bread and wine remained in the Sacrament that neither Priest nor Bishop remaining in any mortal sin could consecrate or ordain that the Mass had no ground in Scripture that outward confession was needlesse where there was true contrition that a wicked Pope had no power over the faithful that Clergy-men should have no possessions that none should be excommunicate by the Church but he who is first excommunicate by God that the Prelate who excommunicates a Clerk appealing to the King is a traitorâ— and so is he that being excommunicate refuseth to hear or to preach that Deacons and Priests may preach without authority of the Bishop that the King might invade the Churches Revenues that the people may punish their Kings that the Laity may detain or take away the Tytâ—es that special prayers for any man were of no more force then general that religious orders were unlawful and that such should labour with their hands that it was a sin in Constantine and others to enrich the Church that the Church of Rome was Satans Synâ—gogue they rejected also the Popes election by Cardinals Indulgences decretal Epistles the Popes excommunications and his supremacy they held also that Austin Benet and Bernard were damned for instituting religious orders that God ought to obey the Devil that he who gives almes to Monasteries should be excommunicate that they are Simoniacks who pray for their Parents or Benefactors that Bishops reserved to themselves the power of Ordination Confirmation and Consecration for lucres sake that Universities Degrees and Schools of Learning were hurtfull to the Church These and such like Tenets of Wickliff are let down in the Councel of Constance where they were condemned Other opinions are fathered upon him to wit that man had no free will that the sins of the Predestinate were venial but of the Reprobate all mortal that the Saints were not to be invocated nor their reliques kept nor the Crosse to be worshipped nor images to be placed in Churches they rejected also Vows Canonical hours Church-Musick Fasting Baptizing of Infants Benedictions Chrism and Episcopacy He held also that the Brother and sister might marry that every creaâ—ure may â—e called God because its perfection is in God Q. 9. What opinions were taught the fifteenth Century A. Iohn Hus of Bohemia publickly maintained the Doctrine of Waldus and Wickliffe and withal taught that Saint Peter was never head of the Church that the Church is onely of the predestinate that Saint Paul when he was a persecutor was not a member of Satan that the Divinity and the Humanity made up one Christ whereas the personal union consisted indeed not between the two Natures but between the Person of the Word and the Humane Nature That the Pope was subject to Cesar that the Pope
was not Head of the Church nor Vicar of Christ nor successor of Peter that Bishops were murtherers in delivering over to the secular power such as did not obey them that canonical obedience was a humane invention that Priests though excommunicate ought to preach that Excommunications Suspensions and Interdicts were invented to maintain the Clergies pride These and such like points did he defend for which he was condemned in the councel of Constance These same opinions were maintained by Hierom of Prague for which also he was by the same Councel condemned the next year One Pickard of Fâ—anders renewed in Bâ—hemâ—a the Heresie of the Ad mâ—tes The Hussites divided themselves into thrâ—e Sects to wit the Pragenseâ— the Thabo iteâ— so called from mount Thabor where Christ was transfigurrd which name Zisca their Captain gave them calling the Castle where they used to meet Thabor as if they had seen there Christs transfiguratâ—on The third Sect were called Orphans after Zisca's death as having lost their Faâ—her and Patron all these used barbarous cruelty against Priests Monks Churches Images Reliques and such as professed the Roman Catholick Religion The Mosâ—ovites or Russians fell off to the Greek Religion and held that the Pope was not the chief Pastor of the Church that the Roman Church was nor head of the rest They rejected also the Latine Fathers the definitions canons and decrees of the general Councels and used leavened bread in their Eucharist One Rissuich a Hollander taught that the Angels were not created that the soule perished with the body that there was no Hell that the matter of the Elements was coeternal with God He blasphemed Christ as a Seducer and not the Son of God He held that Moses never saw God nor received his Law from him that Scriptures were but Fables that the Gospel was false and such like blasphemous stuffe did he spue out for which he was burned Q. 10. What opinions did the Sixteenth Century hâ—ld A. Martin Luther an Augustin Frier â—aught thaâ— Indulgences were unlawful that the Epistle to the Hebrews the Epistle of Iames the second of Pâ—ter the two last of Iohn the Epistle of Iude and the Apecalyâ—e were not canonical He opposed invâ—cation of Saints Image wâ—rship Free-wâ—ll the Popes Supremacy Excommunication teâ—poral posseâ—â—ions of â—he Clergy merit of Works possibility of tuâ—filing the Law the Monastical life caelibaâ— canonical obâ—dience distinction of Meats Transubstantiation communion under one kinde the Masse auricular confession Absolution Purgatory extream Unction and five of the Sacraments He held also that General Councels might erre that 〈◊〉 was not a particular person that Faith onely justified that a faithfull man may be assured of his salvation that to the faithful sin is not imputed that the first motions are sin that Sacraments did not confer grace Divers other opinions are fathered upon him by his adversaries as may be seen in the above named Authors The Anabaptists so called from Re-baptizing had for their author one Nicolas Storke who pretended familiarity with God by an Angel promising him a Kingdom if he would reform the Church and destroy the Princes that should hinder him His Scholar Muncer raised an army of 4000. Bores and Tradesmen in Suevia and Franconia to maintaine his Masters dreams but they were overthrown by Count Mansfield Iohn of Leyden a Taylor renewed the said dreams and made himself King in Munster of the Anabaptists whose Viceroy was Knipherdoâ—ing but this phantastical Monarchy was soon destroyed the Town taken after 13. moneths Siege where the King and his Viceroy with their chief Officers were put to death Their Tenets were that Christ was not the Son of Mary nor true God that we were righteous not by faith in Christ but by our own merits and sufferings They rejected original sin baptisme of Infants communion with other Churches Magisâ—â—acy among Christians Oaths and punishments of Malefactors They refused to swear allegeance to Princes and held that a Christian may have many wives and that he may put away his wife if she be of another Religion and marry another That no man must possesse any thing in proper that re-baptization may be used that before the day of judgement the godly should enjoy a Monarchy here on Earth that man had free-will in spiritual things and that any man may Preach and give the Sacraments Q. 11. What are the Anabaptists of Moravia A. These at first called themselves Apostolicall because they did imitate the Apostles in going bare-foot and in washing one anothers feet in having also all things in common amongst them But though this custom be now left yet at this day in Moraviae they have a common Steward who doth distribute equally things necessary to all They will admit none into their Society but such as have some trade and by their handy worke can get their livings As they have a common Steward for their temporals so they have a common Father for their spirituals who instructs them in their Religion and prayeth with them every morning before they goe abroad to worke These publike prayers are to them instead of Sermons They have a generall governour or head of their church whom none knoweth but themselves for they are bound not to reveal him They communicate twice in the year the men and women sit promiscuously together On the Lords day they walk two and two through the Towns and Villages being clothed in black and having slaves in their hands They are much given to silence at table for a quarter of an houre before they eat they sit and meditate covering their faces with their hands the like devotion they shew after meat All the while their governour stands by to observe their gesture that if any thing be unbeseeming he may tell them of it When they come to any place they discourse of the last judgement of the eternall paines of hell of the crueltie of Divels tormenting mens bodies and souls that so they may afright simple people into their religion then they comfort them by shewing them a way to escape all those torments if they will be but rebaptized and embrace their religion They observe no festival days nor will they admit of any disputations Q. 12. What Sects are spâ—ung out of Lutheranism A. Besides the Anabaptists already mentioned there be Adiaphorists of which Melancthon is thought to be author these hold the customs and constitutions of the church of Rome to be things indifferent and that they may be professed or not professed without scruple 2. Vbiquitaries These hold that Christs humanity as well as his divinity is every where even in hell Breâ—tius is thought to be father of this opinion But if Christs humanity be every where then we must deny the articles of his Resurrection Ascention and comming again to judge the Quick and the dead for what needs there such motions if he be everywhere 3. Majorists so called from one
this life our sinnes are still inherent in us though they be not imputed to us that wee are justified by faith without works and that faith is never without charity that the best of our works deserve damnation that here we may be assured of our justification and salvation that the Church Liturgy ought not to be read in Latin but in the vulgar tongue that faith is a more excellent vertue then charity that there is no merit in us that in this life we cannot possibly fulfil the Law that to invocate the Saints to worship Images and Reliques or the Crosse is Idolatry that usury is not altogether unlawful that Lent and other set Fasts are not to be kept that there be onely two Scaraments Baptisme and the Lords supper and that the Sacraments cannot justifie or confer grace that the Baptisme of water is not of absolute necessity nor depends the efficacy of it from the intention of the Minister nor ought it to be administered by private men or women in private houses That Christ is not corporally in the Eucharist that in the want of Bread and wine other materials may be used and that Wine alone without Water is to be used that there is no Transubstantiation nor ought to be any adoration of the Bread that the â—up should be administred to all that Extream Unction was onely temporary in the Church that the Clergy ought to marry He rejected also the Church-Hierarchy and Ceremonies and exorcisms Penance also Confirmation Orders Matrimony and Extream Unction from being Sacraments Q. 15. What other opinions in Religion were held this age A. Servetus a Spaniard who was burned at Genevâ— taught with the Sabellians that there was but one Person in God and that there was in Christ but one nature with Eutychees he denied the holy Ghost and Baptisme to Infants which he would have to be deferred till the thirtieth year of their age He held also that God was Essential in every creature Brentius a Lutheran taught that Christs body after its ascension is every where whence sprung up the Vbiquitaries Castelliâ— a School-Master in Geneva held that the Canticles was not Scripture but a Love Ballade between Solomon and one of his Concubines One Postellus taught that men of all Sects and Professions should be saved by Christ. Oâ—iander held that we were justified not by â—aith but by the Essential righteousnesse of God which he said was the formal cause of our justification One 〈◊〉 a Maâ—tuan taught that Christ justified us not as he was God but as he was man Amsdorphius wrot a Book to prove that good works were pernicious to salvation One George Maiâ—r taught that Infants could not be justified for want of good works Iohn Agricâ—â—â— affirmed that the Law was altogether needlesse and that Christians were not tied to the observation thereof Hence sprung up the Antinomians One Steunbergetus in Morâ—via denyed the Trinity the Divinity of Christ the holy Ghost and Virginity of Mary he rejected also Baptisme and the Lords day affirming we had no command in Scripture to keep that but the Sabbath onely One Oâ—inus taught that â—olygamy or multiplicity of Wives was lawful One Valentinus Gentilâ—â— of Naples denied the Trinity and rejected the Creed of Athâ—â—â—â—ius One 〈◊〉 of Cracovia in â—oland denyed also the Trinity and thâ—â—ty of Essence and taught that neither the Second nor Third Person were God that Satan was created evil that mans intellect is eternal that our free will was a passive power moved necessarily by the appetite that God was the Author of sin and that the will of man in sinning was conformable to the will of God that it was not adultery to lie with another mans Wife that we must belive nothing but what is evident to sense or reason that the same body which dieth riseth not again that the soul perished with the body that there should be no care had of burial that separated souls could not suffer corporeal fire and that God being a Spirit should not be invocated by our mouth but by our heart One Swenkfeldius taught that the Scripture was not the Word of God nor that our faith depended on it but it rather on our faith That Christ brought his body with him from Heaven That Christs humanity became God after his ascension that every man was endowed with the same essential vertues of justice wisdom c. which were in God That the power and efficacy of Gods word preached was the very Son of God In Moravia there started up some professors called Nudipedales because they went bare-footed these in imitation of the Apostles forsook houses Lands Businesse and Children and lived together in common avoiding the society of other people Another Sect sprung up which called themselves Free Men teaching that they were freed from obedience to Magistrates from Taxes Tythes and other duties that after baptisme they could not sin That they were not onely like God but already deified And that it was lawful among themselves but no where else to have women in common Q. 16. Were there no other opinions held this Century A. Yes many more so vain and luxuriant are the wits of men in finding out many inventions and shaping to themselves forms and Ideas of Religions every one esteeming his own the best and as much in love with his own imaginations as Narcissus was with his shadow in the Water or Dercalion with his own picture Some reject Scriptures others admit no other writings but Scriptures Some say the Devits shall be saved others that they shall be damned others that there are no Devils at all Some hold that it is lawful to dissemble in Religion others the contrary Some say Antichrist is come some say not others that he is a particular man others that he is not a man but the Devil and others that by Antichrist is meant a succession of men some will have him to be Nero some Caligula some Mahomet some the Pope some Luther some the Turk some of the Tribe of Dan and so each man according to his fancy will make an Antichrist Some onely will observe the Lords day some onely the Sabbath some both and some neither Some will have all things in common some not Some will have Christs body onely in Heaven some everywhere some in the Bread others with the bread others about the bread others under the Bread and others that Christs body is the bread or the bread his body And others again that his body is transformed into his divinity Some wil have the Eucharist administred in both kinds some in one some not at all Some will have Christ descend to Hell in respect of his soul some onely in his power some in his divinity some in his body some not at all some by Hell understand the place of the damned some Limbus Patrum others the wrath of God others the state of the dead others the grave Some wil make Christ two Persons some give him but
the honour to wear a long robe of Gold and Purple and on his head a Crown of Gold beset with Jewels The ancient Greeks also priviledged their Priests to wear Crowns whence they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Rome the Flamen Dialis or Iupiters Priest had this honour that his bare word had the force of an Oath and his presence was in stead of a Sanctuary if any guilty person had fled to him he was free that day from any punishment He had power to exercise Consular authority and to wear Consular garments and whereas none had the Honour to ascend the Capitol in a Sedan or Litter save onely the Pontiseâ— and Priests we see in what reverend esteem they were in old Rome and no lesse honour but rather more the Priests and Bishops of modern Rome have received from Christian Princes Among the Iews we find that Eli and Samuel were both Priests and Judges the Levites were as Justices and by their word used to end all strife Deut. 21. in Davids time 6000 of the Levites were Judges and after the captivity some of the Priests were Kings of Iudâ— 1. Chrom 23. in the Christian Church we see how at all times the Clergy hath been honoured in Scripture they are called Fathers Embassadours Friends of God Men of God Prophets Angels c. Tertullian L. de poeniten shews that in the Primitive Church Penitents used to fall down at the feer of their Priests and some write that they used to kisse their feet In what esteem the Bishops of Italy France Germany and Spain are now in and in England have been in is known to all that read the Histories of these Places In Moscovia the Bishops not onely are endowed with rich Revenues but also with great honours and priviledges and use to ride in rich apparrell and in great state and magnificence What respect the Great Turk giveth to his Mufti or High Priest and in what esteem he hath the Christian Patriarch of Constantinople is not unknown to those that have lived there or read the History In a word Religion flourisheth and fadeth with the Priests Ministers thereof it riseth and falleth floweth and ebbeth as they do and with Hippocrates Twins they live and die together so long as the Gâ—ntile Priests had any maintenance and respect left them so long their superstition continued in the Empire even under Christian Emperors but as soon as Theodosius took away their maintenance Gentilisme presently vanished and went out like the snuff of a Candle the tallow or oil being spent Q. 12. What Religion is most excellent and to be preferred above all others A. The Christian Religion which may be proved first from the excellent doctrines it teacheth as that there is a God that he is but one most perfect infinite eternall omniscient omnipotent absolutely good the authour of all things except sin which in a manner is nothing the Governour of the world and of every particular thing in it that Jesus Christ the son of God died for our sins and rose again for our justification c. 2. From the reward it promiseth which is not temporall happiness promised by Moses to the Iews in this life not sensual and beastly pleasures promised by the Gentile-Priests to their people in their Elysium by Mahomet to his followers in his fools Paradise but eternal spiritual immaculate and Heavenly felicity in the full and perpetual fruition of God in whose presence is the fulnesse of joy and at his right hand are pleasures for evermore such as the eye hath not seen nor the ear heard and cannot enter into the mind of man 3. From teaching the faith of the Resurrection which none of the Gentiles did believe and not many among the Iews for the Saduces denyed it onely Christianity believes it being assured thâ—t he who by his power made the great world of nothing is able to remake the little world of something neither can that which is possible to nature prove impossible to the aâ—thour of nature for if the one can produce out of a small seed a great tree with leaves bark and bougâ—s or a butterfly out of a worm or the beautifull feathered Peacock out of a mis-shapen egge cannot the Almighty out of dust raise our bodies who first out of dust made them 4. No Religion doth teach how God should be worshipped sincerely and purely but Christianity for other Religions consist most in sacrifices not of beasts and birds onely but of men also likewise in multitudes of unnecessary ceremonies whereas the Christian Religion thâ—weth that God is a spirit and will be worshipped in spirit and truth That outward Ceremonies are but beggerly rudiments That he will have mercy and noâ— sacrifice That thâ— sacrifice of God is a broken and contrite heart That he is better pleased with the circumcision of our fleshly lusts than of our flesh with the mortification of the body of sin than of the body of nature He caâ—eth not the flesh of Bulls nor drinks the blood of Goats but we must offer to him thanksgiving and must pay 〈◊〉 vows The best keeping of his Sabbath is rather to forbear the workâ— of sin than the works of of our hands and to wash our hearts in innocency rather than our hands in water The service he expects from us is the presenting of our bodies â—living sacrifice and holy which is our reasonable service No Religion like this doth teach us the true object of our faith and hope which is God of our charity which is our neighbour of temperance which is our selves of obedience which is the Law of prayer which is the Kingdome of Heaven and the righteousnesse thereof in the first place and then things concerning our worldly affairs in the second place no Religion but this teacheth us to deny our selves to forgive our enemies to pray for our persecutors to do good to those who hurt us to forget and forgive all injuries and to leave vengeance to God who will repay no Religion like this teacheth the conjugal chastity that ought to be between one man and one wife for other religions permit either plurality of wives or divorces upon light occasions or fornication amongst young people unmarried Crede mihi non est flagitium adolescentem scortari Terent or that which is worse and not to be named but Christianity forbids unchast talk immodest looks and even unclean thoughts Other Religions forbid perjury this swearing at all except before a Judge to vindicate the truth No Religion doth so much urge the mutual justice or duties that ought to be between masters and servants parents and children Princes and people and between man and man all these oppression extortion usury bribes sacriledge c. are forbid even all kind of covetousnesse and immoderate care but to cast ouâ— care upon God to depend on his providence to use this world as if we used it not to cast ouâ— bread upon the Waters to
Clavigeri Cruciferi 341. Hospitalarii 342 c. See Monks Ordination in the beginning of the world 2. P. PAllas the Sun 523 Pan the Sun 521 Pegu its religion 82 Persecution an enemy to Christistianity 183 Persians their ancient religion 68 c. Persius his notable saying 107 Peru its religion 114 c. Festival dayes 115 c. the Peruvians beliefe of the departed souls 116 Philippinae their religions 89 c. Phoenicians their religion and discipline 67 Poor Pilgrims 323 c. Pilgrims vide Orders Pluto the Sun 526 Polyphemus the Sun 522 Poverty threefold 309 Presbytery the doctrine and tenets thereof 394 c. the office of Presbyters 395. and 398 among the Jewes 412. their power to excommunicate 414 Priapus the Sun 518 Priests and Levites among the Iewes 6. among the Mexicans 108 c. the dignity of Priests and their necessity 535 c. among the Greeks Romans and elsewhere 536 c. Princes should be careful of Religion 503 c they must not dissemble in Religion 509 c. Proserpinae the Sun 526 Protestants 236 c. wherein they agree with and â—â—ssent from other christian Churches 496 c. Q. QVakers their opinions 381 c. other opinions of theirs 383 c. wherein the absurdities and impieties of their opinions consist 384. R. RAnters characterized and their opinions 387 c. Iohn Reeve and Lodowick Muggleton their opinions 379 c. Religions of the Northern countries near the pole 73 c. Of the nations by West Virginia and Florida 104 c. of the Northern neighbours of Congo 101 of the African Islands 101. of new Spain 105 c. of the parts adjoyning to Iucatan 111 c. of the Southern Americans 112 c. of Paria Guiana and Debaiba 113. of Asia 1 2 3 4 c. of Africa 94 c. of America 102 c. of Europe 121 of Greeks and Romans ibid c. of Germans Gauls and Britains 148 etc. of Danes Swedes Moscovites and their neighbours 151 c. of the Scythians Getes Thracians Cymbrians Goths etc. 153 c. of the Lithuanians Polonians Hungarians etc. 154 etc. of the Mahumetans 162 etc. of Christians 181 etc. by what engines battered 183. pestered with diversity of opinions 239 c. of the Greeks Religion at this day 478 etc. of Moscovia 481 etc. of Armenia 489. of the Melchites 490. of the Georgians ibid. etc. of the Circassians 491. of the Nestorians ibid. etc. of the Indians and Iacobites 492. of the Maronites ibid. etc. of the Cophti 493. etc. Abyssins 494. etc. Religion the ground of government and greatnesse 500 etc. the foundation of all Commonwealths 501 etc. most reâ—quisite in Princes and Governours 503 etc. one Religion to be taught publickly 505 etc. different Religions how and when to be tolerated 506 etc. dissimulation in Religion rejected 509 etc false Religions why blessed and the contemâ—ers punished 5â—1 etc. religious policie and ceremonies 512 etc. mixed Religions 514 etc. what Religion most consonant to natural reason 516 etc. Religion how supported 535 etc. Religion which is best 538 etc. Romans their old Religion 122 etc. their chief Festivals 123 etc. their chief gods 125 etc. their Priests 128 etc. Sacrifices 129 etc. their Marriage rites 130 etc. their Funeral rites 131. Roman Church different from others about the Scriptures 429. about Predestination Gods image and sinne ibid. etc. about the law of God Christ Faith Justification and good Works 430 etc. about Penance Fasting Prayer and Almes 432 etc about the Sacraments 433 etc. and their ceremonies in those controverted 434 etc. about the Saints in heaven 435 etc. about the Church 436. etc. about Councils Monks Magistrates and Purgatory 438. etc. the outward worship of the Roman Church and first part of their Masse 439 etc. Roman Acolyths their offices 440 Romanists their manner of dedicating Churches 443 etc. and what observable thereupon 444 etc. their consecration of Altars etc. 446 etc. the degrees of Ecclesiastical persons in the Church of Rome 448 etc. their sacred Orders 449 etc. office of the Bishop 452 etc. and what colours held sacred 453 etc. the other parts of the Masse 454 etc. other parts of their worship 457 etc. their Festival dayes 458 etc. their Canonical houres of prayer and observations thereon 464. etc. their processions and observations thereon 467 their Ornaments and Utensils used in Churches dedicated to Christ and the Saints 472 etc. their office performed to the dead 475 etc. Russians see Moscovites S. SAtans stratagems vide miracles Old Saxons worshipped their gods under divers shapes and formes 149 etc. Scythians their old Religion 69. Sea how worshipped 143. Sects sprung out of Lutheranisme 231 etc. Sects of this age 376 etc. Shakers vide Quakers Siam its Religion 81 etc. Simon Magus and his scholars vide Hereticks Sociable life preferred to the solitary 247 etc. Socinians their tenets 366 etc. Solomons Temple vide Iewes etc. Soule its immortality believed by the idolatrous Pagans 86 etc. its immortality and life after this believed by the Americans 109. by the Brasilians also 113 etc. Spain vide New Spain Sumatra its Religion 90 etc. Sun how worshipped 139 etc. the Gentiles chief and onely God 516 etc. his divers names and worship ibid. etc. superstitious Sun worship 530 etc. how painted and worshipped by the Northern Nations 533 etc. Syrians their gods 65 c. T. IOhn Tany vide Theaurau Iohn Tartars their old Religion 69. c. their diversities of Religions 72. c. Thesurau Iohn his opinions 377. c. Titbonus the Sun 523. Trinity acknowledged by the Americans 109. denied by Simon Magus and his scholars with others besides Iewes and Mahumetans and why 185. etc. Turlupini 319. V. VEnus all one with the Sun 524 etc. Virginia its Religion 103 etc. Vulcan the Sun 523. W. VVIckliffe's opinions 226. etc. Z. ZEeilan its Religion 90. FINIS APOCALYPSIS OR THE REVELATION Of certain notorious Advancers OF HERESIE Wherein their Visions and private Revelations by Dreams are discovered to be most incredible blasphemies and enthusiastical dotages Together with an account of their Lives Actions and Ends. Whereunto are added the effigies of seventeen who excelled the rest in rashness impudence and lying done in Copper Plates Faithfully and impartially translated out of the Latine by I. D. IS London Printed by E. Tyler for Iohn Saywell and are to be sold at his shop at the sign of the Grey-hound in Little-Britain without Aldersgate 1655. TO THE Excellently Learned EDWARD BENLOVVES OF Brenthall in Essex Esquire c. Worthy Sir I Have here presumed to present you with a strange and bloody Tragedy of Hereticks and Enthusiasts written in Latine by a most elegant pen by one who hath concealed his name as I conceive out of this reason that living near the times and places of this representation it might have proved dangerous to him to have published it Here you have Religion brought upon the stage in very strange disguises nay they make her
Book Christian Reader I Understand that some Momes have already past their verdict upon this Book affirming that seeing the world is pestered with too many Religions it were better their names and Tenets were obliterated than published To whom I answer that their assertion is frivolous and the reason thereof ridiculous for the end wherefore these different opinions in Religion are brought into the light is not that we should embrace them but that we may see their deformity and avoid them Shall Logick be rejected for setting down all the waies of fallacious arguments Or Philosophy for teaching what are the different poysons in Herbs Roots Minerals c. The Scripture nameth many sins idols and false gods must it therefore be reproved of impertinency the Sea Coast is pestered with many Rocks Shelves and Quick-Sands must they therefore be past over in silence in the art of Navigation Were Irenaeus Epiphanius S. Austin Theodoret and other eminent men in the Church fooles for handling in their Books all the hereticall opinions that infested Christianity both before and in their times Do not these Censorious Momes know that truth though comly in it selfe is yet more lovely when compared with falshood how should we know the excellency of light if there were no darknesse the benefit of health if there were no sicknesse and the delights of the spring if there were no winter Opposita juxta se posita clarius elucescunt The Swans fethers are not the lesse white because of their black feet nor Venus the lesse beautiful because of her Mole The Stone is set out by the file and the picture by its shadow To infer then that because the world is pestered with too many Sects and Heresies therefore we must not mention them is as much as if they would say the way to heaven is beset with too many theeves therefore we must not take notice of them But how shall we avoid them if we know them not and how shall we know them if concealed its true the world is pestered with too many Religions and the more is the pitty yet this Book made them not but they made this Book He that detects errors makes them not They that informed the Israelites there were Gyants in the Land did not place those Gyants there But now I will let these men see the ends for which I have undertaken this task of presenting all Religions to their view and they are grounded on the divers uses that may be made thereof 1. When we look upon the multitude of false Religions in the world by which most men have bin deluded are not we so much the more bound to the goodnesse of Almightie God who hath delivered us out of darknesse and hath caused the day Star of his truth to shine upon and visit us who having suffered the World round about us to sit in the Valley of the shadow of death and to be overwhelmed with worse than Egyptian darkness hath notwithstanding in this our Goshen aboundantly displayed the light of his truth but how shal we seriously weigh or consider this great mercy if we do not as wel look on the wretched condition of other men as on our own happinesse which we cannot do if we know not the errors which make them wretched What comfort could the Israelites have taken in their Land of light if they had not known that the rest of Egypt sate in darkness 2 When we look upon the different multiplicity of Religions in the world how that in all times and in all places men though otherwise barbarous have notwithstanding embraced a religion and have acknowledged a Divinity I say when we look upon this do we not admire the impudency of those Atheists in this age who either inwardly in their hearts or outwardly in their mouths dare deny the Essence or else the providence of God and count all Religions but inventions of humane policy How can those Atheists avoid shame and confusion when they read this book in which they shall see that no Nation hath been so wretched as to deny a Deity and to reject all Religion which Religion is a property no lesse essential to man and by which he is discriminated from the Beasts than rationality it selfe 3. In the View of all Religions we may observe how the Children of this world are wiser in their Generation than the Sons of God for they spare no paines and charges they reject or slight nothing commanded them by their Priests and Wizards they leave no meanes unattempted to attaine happinesse See how vigilant devout zealous even to superstition they are how diligent in watching fasting praying giving of almes punishing of their bodies even to death sometimes whereas on the contrary we are very cold carelesse remisse supine and luke-warme in the things that so neere concerne our eternal happinesse They thought all too little that was spent in the service of their false gods wee think all is lost and cast away which wee bestow on the service of the true God They reverenced and obeyed their Priests wee dishonour disobey and slight ours they observed many Festivall daies to their Idols we grudge to give one day to the service of the true God They made such conscience of their Oaths taken in presence of an Idol that they would rather loose their lives than falsifie these Oaths But wee make no more scruple to take the name of God in vaine to sweare and forsweare than if we worshiped Iupiter Lapis meer stocks and Stones such reverence and devotion they carried to their Idols that they durst not enter into their Temples nor draw near their Altars till first they were purified they did not onely kneel but fall flat on the ground before their feigned Gods they knock their breasts beat their heads to the ground teare their skines wound and cut their flesh thinking thereby to pacifie their false gods Whereas we will not debarre our selves of the least pleasure or profit to gaine Heaven and so irreverent is our behaviour in the presence and house of Almighty God Before whom the Cherubims and Seraphims dare not stand but with covered faces as if he were our equal and not our Lord or Father for to speak in the Prophets words Malach. 1 6. If hee bee our Father where is his honour and if hee bee our Lord where is his fear Doubtlesse these false worshippers shall stand up in judgement against us who know our Masters will but doe it not is not their zeal in the practice of religious duties to be preferred to our carelesnesse and their ignorance to our knowledge which without practice will but aggravate our damnation for he that knoweth his Masters will and doeth it not shall he beaten with many stripes Wee are in the right way to Heaven they are in the wrong way but if we stand still and walk not they will be as neer their journies end as we They worship Idols we commit sacriledge But is not a sacrilegious
theefe as hateful to God as an ignorant Idolater 4. When we look upon the confused multitude of Religions in the world let us learne to tremble at Gods judgements to make much of the light whilest we have it to hold fast by the truth to embrace it with all affection and the Ministers thereof for if once we forsake the right way which is but one we shall wander all our daies after in by-paths and crooked lanes of error which are innumerable if we reject the thread of Gods word presented to us by the Church a thread I say surer than that of Ariadne we shall be forced to ramble up and down through the inextricable Labyrinth of erronious opinions It stood with the justice of God to suffer men who in the begining were of one language and religion to fall into a Babel and confusion both of tongues and false religions for not retaining the truth to dig to themselves broken Cesterns which would hold no Water for rejecting the fountain of living Waters to surfet upon the poysonable flesh of quails who grew weary of the bread of Angels and with the swine to eat husks who would slight the wholsome food of their Fathers house If the Iewes put Gods word from them and judge themselves unworthy of Eternal Life Loe Paul and Barnabas will turn to the Gentiles Act. 13. 46. 5. In reading this Book we shal finde that the whole rabble of vain phantastical or prophane opinions with which at this day this miserable distracted Nation is pestered are not new revelations but old dreams of ancient Hereticks long agoe condemned by the Church and exploded by the publick authority of Christian Magistrates but now for want of weeders these Tares spring up again in the Lords field and are like to choak the good corne unlesse the Lord of the Harvest send forth labourers into his Harvest 6. The reading of this Book may induce us to commiserate the wretched condition of a great part of the World buried as it were in the darknesse of ignorance and tyranny of superstition To blesse God for the light and freedom we enjoy whereas they are not greater sinners than we but except we repent we shall all likewise perish let us not then be too high-minded but fear and when we think we stand let us take heed-least we fall God hath already permitted divers of those old obsolet and antiquated hereticall opinions to break in amongst us the times are now come that men will not suffer wholesome Doctrine but having itching ears after their own lusts get them an heap of teachers turning their ears from the truth and giving themselves unto Fables 2 Tim. 4. Thus is the Lord pleased to deal with us he suffers Heresies to repullulate that they who are approved among us may be manifested He permits Prophets and Dreamers amongst us but it is as Moses saith to prove â—s and to know whether we love the Lord our God with all our hearts and with all our souls Deut. 13. To conclude whereas all men are desirous of happiness and immortality but few walk in the right way that conduceth to it being there are such multitudes of by-waies as we may see by this Book let us follow the counsel of the Prophet Ier. 6. 16. Stand in the waies behold and ask for the old way and walk therein and yee shal finde rest for your souls And thus good Reader having shewed thee the true use of this book I leave it to thy perusal beseeching God to keep us from the by-waies of error and to lead us into the way of truth A. R. The desire of some Friends hath occasioned the publishing of this list of Books compiled by the Author 1. RErum Iudaicarum or the Jewish affairs in four Books 2. An Exposition on the first fourteen Chapters of Genesis 3. Rasura Tonsoris 4. Mel Heliconium 5. Mystagogus Poeticus 6. Virgilius Evangelisans 7. Christiados Lib. 13. 8. Chymaera Pythagorica 9. The New Planet no Planet 10. Meditations on Predestination 11. Medicus medicatus 12. The Philosophical Touch-stone 13. The picture of the Conscience 14. Colloquia Plautina 15. Wollebius Christian Divinity translated cleered and enlarged 16. Gnomologicum Poeticum 17. Enchiridion Oratorium Poeticum 18. Isagoge Grammatica 19. Arcana Microcosmi 20. A â—aveat for reading the Alâ—oran 21. A Refutation of Doctor Brownes vulgar errours 22. A Refutation of the Lord Bacon Doctor Harvey and others 23. Sir Walter Raleighs History Epitomised 24. Observations on Sir Walter Raleigh 25. The Second part of the History of the World 26. Leviathan drawn out with a hook 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or A View of all Religions c. Books not yet published but ready for the Presse viz. 1. DIvine Moral Natural and Historical exercises on the whole Book of Genesis 2. Melissomachia 3. Religionis Apotheosis 4. Paraphrasis Virgiliana 5. Virgilius Triumphans 6. Psychomachia Virgiliana 7. Epigrammata Romana COLLOQUIA 1. CVlinaria 2. Convival 3. Cubicularia ia 4. Tertullianicum 5. Apnleanum 6. Sidonianum 7. Petronianum 8. Persianum 9. Terentianum 10 CiceronianuÌ„ c ☞ THe Reader may please to take notice that this Book being the 27. in order also the 15. in order and the 25. which is the second part of the History of the World Corrected by the Authors own Hand and by him owned as the best and perfectest Copy are to be sold by Iohn Saywell at the Grey-hound in Little Britain LONDON These Books are to be sold by Iohn Saywel at his shop at the Signe of the Grey-Hound in Little-Britain London viz. THe History of the World the second part being a continuation of the famous History of Sir Walter Raleigh Knight together with a Chronology c. by A. R. The true Copy whereof is distinguished by the Grey-Hound in the Frontispice from any other whatsoever though coloured by a pretended representation of the Authour in the Title page An exact collection of the choicest secrets in Physick Chyrurgery both Câ—ymick and Galenick by Leonard Phioravanâ— Knight Doctor Edwards and others Speedy help for Rich and Poor as to the Griping of the Guâ—s Cure of the Gout c. by Hermaâ—â—â— Vanderheyden an experienc'd Physitian Mr. Charles Hoole's Grammar in Latine and English the shortest orderliest and plainest both for Master and Scholar of any yet extant Also his Terminationes examplae de â—linatâ—â—â— conâ—ugationum and Propria quae â—â—atibus Quae 〈◊〉 and As in praesenti englished and explained for the use of young Grammatians And there is now lately printed a new Primer entituled Mr. Hoole's Primer more easie and delightsome for the learner then any yet extant having 24. several representations of Persons Beasts Brids c. answering the several letters of the Alphabet in a copper plate laying also the surest foundation for true spelling the defect whereof in the ordinary teaching 〈◊〉 so much complained of The practice of Quietnesse by Bishop Web. The Revelation of certain
notorious Advancers of Heresie with their effigies and an account of their Lives Actions and Ends usually annexed to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the view of all Religions c. The Religions of Asia The Contents of the first Section OF the Church-Disciplin Sacrifices Ordination Publick place Buildings first erected for Divine Service and days of Divine Service before Moses 2. Of the Church Government under Moses difference of the High Priest from other Priests 3. Of the Church Government from him till Solonion 4. Of the Government after Solomon till the division of the Tribes 5. Of Solomons Temple and the outward splendor of the Iewes Religion 6. Of the office of the Levites of the Prophets Scribes Pharises Nazarites Rechabites Essenes Sadduces and Samritans 7. Of the ancient observation of their Sabbath of the observation of their Passover of the feasts of Pentecost Tabernacles new Moons of Trumpets and of expiation of their Sabbatical year and their Iubilee 8. Of their ancient Excommunications how God instructed them of old and of the maintenance allowed by the Iewes to their Priests and Levites 9. Of the Government after the Jewes were carried captive into Babylon 10. Of the Iewish Church-Government at this day their Prayers Sabbaths Feasts Book of the Law Passover what observable thereupon and whether to be permitted among Christians in the exercise of their own Religion and wherein not to be communicated with by Christians 11. Of the Iewish preparation for morning prayer Fast in August Beginning of their new year Feast of Reconciliation Ceremonies in reading of the Law 12. Their Church officers Feast of Dedication and of Purim Fasts Marriages Divorcements Circumcision Redemption of the first born their duty toward the sick and Ceremonies about the dead The Contents of the second Section THe Religions of the ancient Babylonians of the making worshipping of images bringing in Idolatry 2. Of Hierapolis and gods of the Syrians 3. Of the Phoenicians 4. Of the old Arabians 5. Of the ancient Persians 6. Of the Scythians 7. Of the Tartars or Cathaians and Pagans 8. The Religions of the Northern Countries neer the Pole Three ways whereby Satan deludes men by false Miracles The fear of his Stratagems whence it proceeds His illusions many our duty thereupon 9. Of the Chinois 10. Of the ancient Indians 11. Of Siam 12. Of Pegu 13. Of Bengala 14. Of Magor 15. Of Cambaia 16. Of Goa 17. Of Malabar Pagan Idolaters believe the immortality of the soul. 18. Of Narsinga and Bisnagar 19. Of Japan 20. Of the Philippina Islands 21. Of Sumatra and Zeilan 22. Of the ancient Egyptians 23. Of the modern Egyptian Religion The Religions of Africa and America The Contents of the third Section OF the old African Religion 2. The Religion and Church Discipline of Fez. 3. Of Morocco 4. Of Guinea 5. Of the ancient African Aethiopians 6. Of the modern Abissins 7. Of the Lower Aethiopians 8. Of Angola and Congo 9. Of the northern neighbours of Congo 10. Of the African Islands 11. The Religion of America 12. Of Virginia 13. of Florida 14. Of the Religions by west Virginia and Florida 15. Of New Spain and Mexico 16. Idolaters their cruelty and cost in their barbarous sacrifices 17. Of the Americans their superstitious fear and Tyranny thereof 18. Of Jucatan and the parts adjoining 19. Of the southern Americans 20. Of Paria and Guiana 21. Of Brasil 22. Of Peru. 23. Of Hispaniola The Religions of Europe The Contents of the fourth Section THe Religion of the ancient Europaeâ—ns 2. The Roman chief Festivals 3. Their gods 4. Their Priests 5. Their Sacrifices 6. Their Marriage Rites 7. Their Funeral Ceremonies 8. The old Grecian Religion 9. Their chief gods 10. Of Minerva Diana Venus 11 How Juno Ceres and Vulcan were worshipped 12. The Sun worshipped under the names of Apollo Phoebus Sol Jupiter Liber Hercules Mars Mercurius 〈◊〉 c. 13. The Moon worshipped under divers names and shapes 14. The Earth and Fire how worshipped and named 15. The Deity of the Sea how worshipped 16. Death how named and worshiped 17. The Grecian Sacrifices and Coremonies 18. Their Priests and Temples of old The Contents of the fifth Section THe Religion of the old Germans Gaules and Britains 2. Of the Saxons Danes Swedes Moscovites Russians Pomeranians and their neighbours 3. Of the Scythians Geâ—es Thracians Cymbrains Goths Lusitanians c. 4. Of the Lithuanians Polonians Hungarians Samogetians and their neighbours 5. Of divers Gentile gods besides the above named 6. The ranks and armes of their gods 7. With what creatures their Charriots were drawn 8. Of peculiar gods worshipped in peculiar places 9. The. Greek chief festivals The Contents of the sixth Section OF the two prevalent Religions now in Eorope 2. Of Mahomets Law to his Disciâ—les 3. Of the Mahumetans opinions at this day â— Mahomet not the Antichrist 5. Of their Sects and how the Turks and Persians differ 6. Of â—he Mahumetan religious orders 7. Of their oâ—her hypocritical orders 8. Of their secular Priest â— Of the Mahumetan Devotion and parts there â—f 10. Of their Ceremonies in their Pilgrimage to Mecca 11. The Rites of their Circumcision 12. Their Rites about the sick and dead 13. The 〈◊〉 of Mahumetanisme and the causes thereof 14. Mahumetanisme of what continuance THe Contents of the seventh Section The Christian Religion propagated 2. The decay thereof in the East by Mahumetanism 3. Persecution and Heresie the two great enemies thereof 4. Simon Magus the first heretick with his Disciples 5. Menander Saturninus and Basilides Hereticks 6. The Nicholaitans and Gnosticks 7. The Carpocratians 8. Cerinthus Ebion and the Nazarites 9. The Valentinians Secundians and Prolemians 10. The Marâ—ites Colarbasii and Heracleonites 11. The Ophites Cainites and Sethites 12. The Archonticks and Ascothyptae 23. Cerdon and Marcion 14. Apelles Severus and Tacianus 15. The Cataphrygians 16. Pepuzians Quintilians and Artotyrites 17. The Quartidecimani and Alogiani â— 18. The Adamians Elcesians and Theodocians 19. The Melchisedicians Bardesanists and Noetians 20. The Valesians Catheri Angelici and Apostolici 21. The Sabellians Originians and Originists 22 The Samosatenians and Phorinians 23 The Manichaean religion 24. The Hierachites Melitians and Arrians 25. The Audians Semi-arrians and Macedonians 26. The Aeâ—ians Aetians and Apollinarists 27. The Antidicomarianites Messalians and Metangismonites 28. The Hermians Proclianites and Patricians 29. The Ascites Pattalorinchites Aquarii and Coluthiani 30. The Floriani Aeternales and Nudipedales 31. The Donatists Priscillianists Rhetorians and Feri 32. The Theopaschites Tritheits Aquei Melitonii Ophei Tertullii Liberatores and Nativita rii 33. The Luciferians Jovinianists and Arabicks 34. The Collyridians Paterniani Tertullianists and Abelonites 35. The Pelagians Predestinati and Timotheans 36. The Nestorians Eutychians and their Spawn The Contents of the eighth Section OF the opinions in Religion held the seventh Century 2. The opiniâ—ns of the eighth Century 3. The Tenets of the ninth and tenth Centuries 4. The opinions of the eleventh
and twelfth Centuries 5. Of the Albigenses and other Sects in the twelfth Century 6. The Sects of the thirteenth Century 7. The Sects of the fourteenth Century 8. Of the Wicklevites 9. The opinions of the fifteenth Century 10. The opinions of the sixteenth Century to wit of Luther and others 11. Of Sects sprung out of Lutheranisme 12. Of Protestants 13. Of the other opinions held this Century 14. The chief heads of Calvins Doctrine 15. Of other opinions held this age 16. Of divers other opinions in this age and the causes of this variety and confusion in the Church The Contents of the ninth Section THe first original of the Monastical life 2. The first Eremites or Anchorites 3. The manner of their living 4. Their Excesses in Religion 5. The preheminence of the Sociable life to the Solitary 6. The first Monks after Anthony 7. The rules of Saint Bafil 8. Saint Hieroms order 9. Saint Austins order 10. If Saint Austin instituted his Ermites to begge 11. Of Saint Austins Leathern Girdle used at this day 12. The institutions and exercises of the first Monks 13. Why religious persons cut their hair and beards 14. Whence came that custome of shaving 15. Of the Primitive Nuns 16. Of what account Monks are at this day in the Roman Church 17. How the Monks and Nuns of old were consecrated 18. The Benedictine order 19 Of the orders proceeding from them 20. Of Saint Bennets rules to his Monks 21. The Benedictines habit and dyet 22. Rules prescribed by the Council of Aix to the Monks 23. The Rites and institutions of the Monks of Cassinum 24. The manner of electing their Abbots 25. The Benedictine Nuns and their rule 26. Of the Laws and Priviledges of Monasteries The Contents of the tenth Section OF new religions orders sprung out of the Benedictines and first of the Cluniacenses 2. Of the Camaldulenses and Monks of the Shadowy Valley 3. The Sylvestrini Grandimontenses and Carthusians 4. The Monks of Saint Anthony of Vienna the Cistertians Bernardines and Humiliati 5. The Praemonstratenses and Gilbertines 6. The Cruciferi Hospitalarii Trinitarians and Bethlemites 7. The Johannites or first religious Knights in Christendom 8. The Templars 9. The Teutonici or Mariani 10. The Knights of S. Lazarus Calatrava and S. James 11. The orders of Mendicant Friers and first of the Augustinians 12. Of the Carmelites 13. Of the Dominicans 14. Of the Franciscans 15. Of things chiefly remarkable in the Franciscan order 16. Of the Knights of the Holy Sepulchre and Gladiatores 17. Of the Knights of S. Mary of Redemption of the Montesians of the order of Vallis Scholarium and Canons Regular of S. Mark 18. Of Saint Clara S. Pauls Eremires and Boni homines 19. The servants of S. Mary Coelestini and Jesuati 20. The order of S. Briget 21. The order of S. Katharine and S. Justina 22. The Eremites of S Hierom S. Saviour Albati Fraâ—ricelli Turlupini and Montolivetenses 23. The Canons of S. George the Mendicants of S. Hierom the Canons of Lateran the order of the Holy Ghost of S. Ambrose ad Nemus and of the Minimi of Iesu-Meria 24. The orders of Knight-hood from the year 1400 namely of the Annunciada of S. Maurice of the Golden Fleece of the Moon of S. Michael of S. Stephen of the Holy Spirit c. The Contents of the eleventh Section OF religious orders and opinions from the year 1500. til this day 2. The order of Jesuits 3. Of their general rules 4. Of their other rules 5. Of their rules for Provosts of houses Rectors of Colledges c. 6. Of their rules for Travellers Ministers Admonitors c. 7. Of their priviledges granted by Popes 8. Of other orders in the Church of Rome 9. How Abbots are consecrated at this time 10. Wherein the Christian orders of Knighthood differ 11. Of other orders of Knighthood besides the French 12. Of the orders of Knight-hood in Germany Hungary Bohemia Poland c. 13. The orders of Knight-hood in Italy 14. Of the Christian Military orders in the East The Contents of the twelfth Section THe opinions of the Anabaptists and wherein they agree with the old Hereticks 2. The Tenets of the Brownists 3. Of the Familists 4. The Adamites and Antinomians 5. The Religion of the Socinians 6. Of the Arminians Tenets 7. Of the Church of Arnhem and the Millenaries opinions 8. Of many other Sects at this day amongst us 9. The opinions of the Independents 10. The tenets of thâ— Presbyterians where by way of a Catechisme is delivered their whole doctrine concerning the Ministry Episcopacy Presbytery Lay-Eldership Deacons Civil Magistrates the Election of Ministers Ordination power of the Keyes Excommunication 11. Divers erroneous opinions which have been lately revived or hatched since the fall of our Church-government c. The Contents of the thirteenth Section THe Doctrine of the Church of Rome concerning the Scriptures 2. Their tenets concerning predestination the Image of God original and actual sin and free will 3. Their opinions concerning the Law of God concerning Christ Faith Iustification and good works 4. Their Tenets concerning pennance fasting prayer and alms 5. Their opinions concerning the Sacraments and ceremonies used in those controverted 6. What they believe concerning the Saints in Heaven 7. Their Doctrine concerning the Church 8. What they hold concerning Monks Magistrates and Purgatory 9. Wherein the outward worship of the Church of Rome consisteth and first part of their Masse 10. Their dedication of Churches and what observable thereupon 11. Their consecration of Altars c. 12. The Degrees of Ecclesiastical persons in the Church of Rome Their sacred orders office of the Bishop and what colours held sacred 13. Wherein the other parts of the Masse consisteth 14. In what else their outward worship doth consist 15. Wherein consisteth the seventh part of their worship and of their holy days 16. What be their other holy dayes which they observe canonical hours and processions 17. Wherein the eighth part of their worship consisteth their Ornaments and Vtensils used in Churches dedicated to Christ and the Saints their office performed to the dead The Contents of the fourteenth Section OF the Eastern Religions and first of the Greeks 2. Of the Church dignities and discipline in the Greek Church at this day 3. Of the other Nations professing the Greek Religion chiefly the Moscovites and Armenians 4. Of the Monks Nunnes and Eremites of Moscovia 5. Of the form of service in their Churches 6. How they administer the Sacraments 7. The Doctrine and Ceremonies of the Russian Church at this day 8. Of their Marriage and Funeral Ceremonies 9. Of the profession of the Armenians 10. Of the other Greek Sects namely the Melchites Georgians and Mengrelians 11. Of the Nestorians Indians and Jacobites 12. Of the Maronites Religions 13. Of the Cophti 14. Of the Abyssin Christians 15. Wherein the Protestants agree with and dissent from other Christian Churches The Contents of the fifteenth Section REligion is
the ground of all Government and Greatnesse 2. By divers reasons it is proved that Religion of all Common wealths and humane societies is the foundation 3. That Princes and Magistrates ought to have a special care in setling and preserving of Religion 4. That one Religion onely is to be allowed in a Common wealth publickly 5. In what Respects different Religions may be tolerated in private 6. A Christian Prince may not dissemble his Religion 7. Why God blesseth the professors of false Religions and punisheth the contemners thereof 8. False Religions are grounded upon policy and what use there is of Ceremonies in Religion 9. The mixture and division of Religions and of Idolatry 10. How the Gentile Religion in worshipping of the Sunne seems to be most consonant to natural reason with divers observations concerning Sun-worship and the knowledge the Gentiles had of a Deity and the Vnity thereof with some glimmering of the Trinity 11. That the honour maintenance and advancement of a Priest-hood is the maine supporter of Religion 13 That the Christian Religion is of all others the most excellent and to be preferred for diver reasons being considered in it selfe and compared with others with an exhortation to the practice of religions duties which is true Christianity The Contents of the First Section Of the Church Disciplin Sacrifices Ordination Publick place Buildings first erected for Divine Service and days of Divine Service befâ—re Moses 2. Of the Church Government under Moses difference of the High Priests from other Priests 3. Of the Church Government from him till Solomon 4. Of the Government after Solomon till the division of the Tribes 5. Of Solomons Temple and the outward splendor of the Iewes Religion 6. Of the Office of the Levites of the Prophets Scribes Pharises Nazarites Rechabites Essenes Sadduces and Samaritans 7. Of the ancient observation of their Sabbath of the observation of their Passover of the feasts of Pentecost Tabernacles new Moons of Trumpets and of Expiation of their Sabbatical year and their Iubilee 8. Of their ancient Excommunications how God instructed them of old and of the maintenance allowed by the Iews to their Priests and Levites 9. Of the Government after the Iews were carried captive into Babylon 10. Of the Iewish Church Government at this day their Prayers Sabbaths Feasts Book of the Law Passover what observable thereupon and whether to be permitted among Chirstians in the exercise of their own religion and wherein not to be communicated with by Christians 11. Of the Iewish preparation for morning prayer Fast in August Beginning of their new year Feast of Reconciliation Ceremonies in reading of the Law 12. Their Church Officers Feast of Dedication and of Purim Fasts Marriages Divorcements Circumcision Redemption of the first born their duty toward the sick and ceremonies about the dead SECT I. Quest. WAs there any Religion Church Government of Discipline in the beginning of the World Answ. Yes For then was the Word preached and Sacraments administred We read of Sacrifices offered by Cain and Abel and likewise the distinction of clean and unclean beasts By Faith Abel sacrificed Heb. 11. Noah's sacrifice was pleasing to God Gen. 8. This could not be will-worship for such is no wayes pleasing to God it was therefore according to his Word and Commandement There was also Excommunication for Adam and Eve for their disobedience were excommunicated out of Paradise which was then the type of the Church and every soul not circumcised the eighth day was to be cut off from the people of God Gen. 17. The Word then being preached for God preached to Adam in Paradise and doubtlesse he preached to his Children out of Paradise the Sacraments administred and Excommunication exercised which are the three main points of Church discipline it follows there was then a Church and Church Government Q. Was there then any Ordination A. Yes doubtlesse for God is the God of order nor was it fit that he who mediated between God and the people by preaching prayer and sacrifices should thrust himselfe into that office without ordination therefore God ordained Adam he some of his Children as Cain and Abel and whereas Gen. 4. we do not read that Cain and Abel did sacrifice but only brought their Offerings to wit that Adam might offer them up to God for them it argueth that as yet they had not received ordination and its likely that ordination then was performed by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Imposition of hands which custome the Jewes retained in ordaining their Levites Num. 8. 10. and after them the Christians in ordination of Ministers Act. 6. 6. 1 Tim. 5. 22. which ceremony the Gentiles used in Manumission of their servants and the Jewes in ordination of their Synedrion or the Judges imposed their hands so Moses and Ioshua laid their hands upon the 70. Elders and Moses is commanded by God to lay his hands upon Ioshuah the Son of Nun Numb 27. 18. Q. Was there then any publick place of Sacrificing A. Yes upon the same ground that God who is the God of order will have all things done in his Church with order and decency the meeting also together in one place to hear and pray and offer sacrifice did maintain amity amongst Gods people Besides we read Gen. 25. 22. that Rebecca when the children strugled in her womb did not stay at home but went to wit to the publick place where Gods worship was to enquire of the Lord and because in this place God used to shew his presence to his people by some outward signe it was called Gods presence therefore Gen. 4. 16. Cain went out from the presence of the Lord that is he was excommunicate out of the Church but we must not conceive that as yet there were any material buildings for Gods service for in the beginning men conceived it unfit to include God within the narrow bounds of a material Temple whom the Heaven of Heavens cannot contain therefore they worshipped him in the open air either upon hills for they thought low places were unbeseeming the most High God hence they called every hill Gods hill or else if they were necessitated to sacrifice on the sea shore or in some low plain they made their Altars so much the higher which from their altitude they called Altaria and these places of Divine worship they named Templa from contemplation The very Gentiles thought it unfit to confine the Sun their chief God to a narrow Temple seeing the whole world was his Temple and after they had built Temples for their Deities they would have them for a long time to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or open-roofed Q. Why were the Groves and high places condemned in Scripture A. Because they were abused both by Jewes and Gentiles to superstition idolatry and all uncleannesse therefore God commands them to be cut down Exod. 34. 13 Deut. 7. 5. 12. 3. 16. 21. Iosiah destroyed them 2. Kings 23.
would have burnt incense on the Altar but was prohibited by Azariah the high Priest and eighty other Priests This Vzziah named also Azariah though a King yet was justly resisted by the Priests for his pride sacriledge and ambition in medling with their function whereby he violated the Laws of Politick government which a King should maintain for confusion must arise where offices are not distinct but where men are suffered to incroach upon each others function 2. He had no calling to the Priesthood and no man taketh upon him this office but he that is called of God as was Aaron 3. He violated the Law of God who confined the Priesthood to the house of Aaron and Tribe of Levi excluding from that all other Tribes 4. He was injurious to Christ whose type the high Priest was in offering sacrifices and incense representing thereby our high Priest Christ Jesus who offered up himself a sacrifice of a sweet smelling savour unto God So Iohojada the high Priest did well to depose Athaliah who was a stranger an idolater and usurper this was lawful for him so to doe being high Priest whose authority was great both in civil and ecclesiastick affaires but this is no warrant for any private man to attempt the like Besides Iehojada was bound to see the young King righted both as he was high Priest and as he was his kinsman Hezechias restored all according to King Davids institution he raised great Taxes towards the maintenance of Gods worship and permitted the Levites to flea the burnt offrings which before belonged only to the Priests office and caused the people to keep the Passover in the second moneth whereas by Moses his institution it should be kept the first moneth He permitted also many that were not sanctified or cleansed to eat the Passover against Moses his Law which were innovations in Religion Iosias reformes all abuses abolisheth idolatry repaireth the Temple readeth publickly the Law of Moses which was found by Hilkiah the high Priest and makes a covenant with God to keep the Law Under King Eliakim or Ioachim Religion was so corrupted that the Priests Levites Prophets or Scribes with the Elders of the people condemned the Prophet Ieremy to death Under Zedechiah both the Church government and state fell together in Iudea Q. In the mean while what Church government was there among the Ten Tribes A. The Kings of Israel our of policy least the people should return again to Ierusalem and the two Tribes defaced their Religion with much Idolatrous worship for executing of which they had their Priests and inferior Ministers answering to the Levites but they suffered no Priests or Levites of the order of Aaron to live amongst them Yet they had their Prophets also and Prophets Children or Scholars Their two chief Prophets extraordinary were Eliah and Elisha They had also their Elders who had power of Ecclesiastical censures but both Elders and people were ruled by the Prophets who recided in the chief Cities at last the ten Tribes lost both themselves and Church discipline when they were carried away by the Assyrians When Salmanasser carried away the Israelites into Assyria some remainders of them stayed behinde in their own country but being overpressed with multitudes of strangers sent thither to new plant the country the small number of the Ephramites left behind were forced to comply with the new inhabitants in their idolatrous religions now that the Israelites were not quite driven out of their native country may be seen in the History of Iosiah 2 Chron. 34. 6 7 33 2 Chron 35. 18. 2 Kings 23. 19 20. Q. Wherein did the outward splendor of the Iews Religion consist A. In the wealth and magnificence of their Temple which for the beauty riches and greatnesse thereof was one of the wonders of the world for besides the abundance of Iron work there was in it an incredible quantity of brasse silver and golden materials The great Altar the Sea or Caldron the Basis the two Pillars before the Temple the twelve Oxen the ten Lavers the Pots the Shovels the Basins and other Utinsels of the Temple were all of brasse 1 Kings 7. as for silver Iosephus tells us lib. 8. 9. that there were in the Temple ten thousand Candlesticks whereof most were silver wine Tankards eighty thousand silver Phials ten thousand two hundred thousand silver Trumpets forty thousand Snuffers or pot-hooks which he calls musical instruments besides incredible numbers of silver Plates and Dishes silver Tables and the Doors of silver This we know that David left seven thousand talents of refined silver for the Temple besides what Solomon added 1 Chron. 29. as for gold we read that the Oracle and Altar were overlayed with gold so were the Cherubins and the whole house overlaid with gold and the very floore also 1 Kings 6. besides the golden Altar Solomon made the Table whereon the shewbread was of gold the Candlesticks also with the flowers and lamps and tongs with the bowls snuffers basons spoons censers and hinges all of pure gold 1 Kings 7. I need not speak of the rich woods and pretious stones in the Temple The Contriver of this Fabrick was God himselfe the form of it was four square the Courts four one for the Gentiles another for the Israelites the third for women and the fourth for the Priests the Gentiles might not enter into the Israelites court for that was counted a prophanation of the Temple yet our Saviour who was frequently conversant in the court of the Gentiles accounted that a part of his Fathers house and the house of prayer and it was out of this Court that he whipped the buyers and sellers this was called Solomons porch Iohn 10. Acts 3. because in that place Solomon stood when he dedicated the Temple and used there to pray or because it stood undemolished by the Chaldeans when the rest of the Temple was destroyed In the Priests Court stood the Altar of burnt offerings and the brasen Sea In the Sanctuary called the Oracle because there God delivered his Oracles stood the Ark the Censer Propitiatory and Cherubines it had no light nor window in it hither the high Priest only had access and that but once a year where he burned incense so that he neither could see not be seen In the holy place which was also without windows there burned lights perpetually to represent the celestial lights but in the most holy there was no light at all to shew that all outward light is but darknesse being compared with that light which God inhabiteth and which no man can approach unto Within the Ark were the two Tables of the Law the pot with Manna and Aarons rod. The Tables and the rod represented Christs active and passive obedience the golden pot with Manna his two natures The Temple was built after the manner of the Tabernacle but that did far exceed this in stability magnitude glory and continuance In the Tabernacle were but
they will not acknowledg it but continue still in their obstinacy and cruelty against Christ and his members they â—rag themselves to be the seed of Abraham and glory in their seal of circumcision given to him but if they were of Abraham they would do the works of Abraham they would beleeve with Abraham who saw the day of Christ and rejoyced they can claim no share in the covenant made with Abraham because they deny and persecute him who is the foundation of the Covenant they condemn Christians for making and honouring of the image of Christ and of his Saints which is not so much out of zeal against images for they allow the images of the Cherubins which were in the Tabernacle and Temple but rather out of spight against Christ and his Saints They count it idolatry to honour Christ in his picture or image and yet they consider not that themselves are the greatest Idolaters in the world in worshipping God according to their own fansie and not according to his word which teacheth us that he is to be worshipped in the unity of Essence and Trinity of persons which they deny thus they worship though not images yet their own imaginations how often have their Progenitors attempted to reestablish their antient government but still in vain and to their own destruction witnesse what they suffered under Vespasian and Titus what under Iulian when by his permission they began to rebuild their Temple what under Hadrian when they rebelled and attempted to set up their earthly Monarchy what under Trajan and Marcus Antoninus what under King Philip called Longus in France when they poysoned the Wells what shall I speak of their barbarous cruelties and inhumane savagenesse under Andrew their Captain in the time of Trajan when they murthered many thousands of people eating their flesh wearing their skins and girding themselves with their guts yet bleeding of these passages we may read in Sozomen Dio Marcellinus Paulus Aemilius the French Historian and others as they have still been the greatest enemies that ever Christianity had so doe they continue their harred against us at this day but being kept under they dare not do the mischief they would yet they curse us still and hold that the best of Christians is no better then the Serpent whose head deserved to be trod upon They think they do God good service if they can cheat a Christian and they make no conscience to forswear themselves when they take an oath upon any of our Bibles thinking they are bound to keep no oath but what they take upon their own Torah or book of the Law which is read in their Synagogues Neither will they swear willingly but in the Hebrew tongue counting all other languages profane especially the Latine which they hate because the Romans and Latin Church have been their greatest subduers and conquerers They call us Gentiles Edomites and Devils and Anathematise us daily They will not call Mary the Mother of Christ but in derision The mother of him that was hanged They are mercilesse Extortioners and cunning in the Art of poysoning Their Religion consisteth most in needlesse and ridiculous ceremonies in Rabbinical fables Cabalistical whimsies Thalmudical Traditions large Fringes and Phylacteries and in a meer outside whereas mercy and justice and weighty things of the Law are neglected and slighted Q. May Christian Primes with a safe conscience permit Iews to live within their Territories A. Yes conditionally that they communicate not in Religion nor marry together nor be too familiar and that these Jews be obedient to the civil power quiet modest distinguished by some outward badge and not to be admitted to any publick office or charge for they have been tolerated both by the Civil and Canon Law 2. The Jews in the old Testament had leave to commerce with the Gentiles 3. We ought to permit them upon hope we may convert some of them to the knowledge and love of Christ. 4. We ought by all meanes to commiserate their condition because to them pertaineth the adoption and the glory and the convenants and the giving of the Law and the service of God and the promises whose are the Fathers and of whem as concerning the flesh Christ came c. Rom. 9. 4. 5. we must consider that by their fall salvation is come to the Gentiles and if the fall of them be the riches of the world and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles how much more then fulnesse Rom. 11. 12. let us not then insult over their miseries nor boast against the branches for we are but wild Olives graffed upon them and if God spared not the natural branches take heed least he also spare not thee Rom. 11. For blindnesse is happened but in part upon Israel untill the fulnesse of the Gentiles do come in Rom. 11. And then all Israel shall be saved that is most of them according to the Scripture phrase For the Angel tells Daniel that every one of his people shall be delivered whose names shall be found in the book Dan. 12. 1. so them all the Jews before the last judgement shall be saved and shall acknowledge Christ the true Mesliah yet not all without exception but all whose names are written in the book of life this restriction sheweth that some will not be saved 5. By suffering the Jewes to live amongst us we shall be the more induced to acknowledge the goodnesse of God towards us Gentiles in receiving us to mercy when he cast off his own people By this also we are taught to fear and tremble at Gods judgements because for unbelief they were broken off we stand by faith let us not be too high minded but fear for if we continue not in his goodnesse we shall also be cut off Rom. 11. Lastly from the Jewes we have our Scriptures they can be our witnesses to the Gentiles that cut Scriptures are not devised and compiled by us but by our enemies out of which Scripture even to the great grief of the Jewes we can clearly prove that Christ is the true Mesliah therefore it is convenient that we permit them to live amongst us Q. May Christian Princes permit the Iewes to exercise their own Religion A. They may if so be they dishonour not Christ nor traduce or molest his Church For they were better exercise their Religion then curn Atheists principally seeing they worship the same God with us though not in the same manner and read the same Scriptures though not in the same sense For this cause the Primitive Church and the Imperial Laws suffered them and Christ himself permitted their Doctors to sit in the chair of Moses and to teach his Doctrine and counselled the people to obey the same besides by permitting the Jews to use their Religion without molestation by using them courteously they may be the sooner enduced to embrace Christ and indeed our cruelties against them and the wickednesse of our lives have been
and are still great obstacles to their conversion But Christian Princes must be careful that they be not suffered to blaspheme Christ or abuse his Church for they are keepers of both Tables and they do not carry the sword in vain they should also use all the gentle means they can to bring them to the knowledge and love of Christ by instructing them in the grounds of Christian Religion but violence must be avoided for faith cometh by perswasion not by compulsion neither must their infants be forcibly baptized against their Parents consent but when they come to years of discretion they should cause them to be instructed in the principles of Christianity nor must their Parents be suffered to hinder them but whilest they are infants they must not be baptized against their Parents will because that were to take away the right of paternity which parents have over their children both by the Laws of God of Nature and of Nations besides the children of Jewes who are enemies of Christ cannot be comprehended within the Covenant and therefore are not capable of the sign of the Covenant till they be of years and if then they embrace Christ they are included in the Covenant and so made capable of the seal thereof Besides the forced baptism of Jewish children would be a great scandal to Christian Religion which would be traduced as a violent way to force infants to receive that of which they had no knowledg nor could give their consent to and so these children when they come to years of discretion might justly repudiare that Religion which was forced on them when they had neithe knowledge of it nor gave consent to it Q. In what things must not Christians communicate with Iews A. They must not eat nor drink nor bath nor cohabit together nor entertain friendship and familiarity least by these means Christians should be infected with their errors and superstition or least they should seem to countenance their wicked opinions 2. Christians must not serve Jews in any kind of service for then they will brag that they are the Lords of the world and Christians their slaves besides it is unseemly that the children of the free born for so we are being made free by Christ should serve the sons of the bond woman for they are true Israelites and the sons of Abraham who have the faith and do the works of Abraham who are Israelites not after the flesh but after the spirit 3. Christians must not employ Jews for their Physitians for this were to engage them besides we know out of Histories how dangerous such Physitians have proved to Christians who by reason of their inveterate malice make no conscience to poyson them but rather think they are bound to do so 4 Christians must take heed how they traffick with Jews least they be cheated by them or least they partake of the sins and superstition of the Jews by selling them such wares as they know they will abuse to their superstitious worship 5. Let not Christians borrow money of Jews except they mean to be undone by them for they have ever been and are to this day unconscionable Extortioners 6. Christians ought not to read their blasphemous books but to suppress and burn them for by them our blessed Saviour in his person offices preaching miracles is highly dishonoured and his Church traduced therefore Pope Gregory the ninth about the year of Christ 1230. caused the Thalmud in which Christian Religion is so much blasted to be burned which was performed accordingly by the Chancellor of Paris and about the year 1553. Pope Iulius the third commanded that all the Jewish blasphemous books with both the Thalmuds should be searched out and flung in the fire and that their estates should be consiscared who did harbour or read print or write such wicked books or bring them from forraign parts into Christian Territories Q. How many days do the Jews spend in their Easter solemnities A. Eight the two first and the two last are wholly kept with great Ceremony the other four are but half holy days all this time they sup-plentifully and drink strenuously till it be midnight but they drink up four consecrated cups of Wine two before supper and two at or after supper each of these cups is accompanied with a prayer and the last with execrations against Christians at supper they eat the other halfe Cake and keep open all night their doors and gates as being perswaded that then they are safe and secure from all danger and that they are ready to entertain Eliah whose comming they expect then During this time they eat up the whole three cakes mentioned before and have divers disputations about what work is fit to be done that time full of ridiculous subtilties If during this time they find any leaven in their houses they touch it not but cover it till they burn it Now because they are not certain which is the true fourteenth day of the Moon when they begin their Easter they keep the second day as solemnly as the first and because they know not the true seventh day therefore least they should mistake they observe also the eighth day after which day they bring leaven into their houses again the men fast three times after to expiate for their intemperance during the feast and for the space of thirty days they neither marry nor both nor cut their hair because Rabbi Akibha lost by death all his Disciples being eighty thousand between Easter and Pentecost Q. How do they now observe their Pentecost A. Pentecost so called in the new Testament from the fifty days between Easter and that feast in the old Law it is called the feast of Harvest and of first fruits Exod. 23. 16. because then their Harvest began and the time they offered their first fruits of the Earth The Jews are very exact in numbring each week and day from Easter to Pentecost praying continually that God would bring them home againe to Ierusalem that in their own Land they might offer to him their first fruits as Moses commanded them They keep two holy days at Pentecost because they know not which is the true day They produce their Law twice and by five men they read so much as concerneth that festivity They strow their Houses Synagogues and streets with grass fil their windows with green boughs and wear on their heads green Garlands to shew that all places about mount Sinai were green when they received the Law They eat that day altogether white meats of milk to shew the whitenesse and sweetnesse of the Law They make a Cake or Pye having seven Cakes in one to signifie the seven Heavens into which God ascended from mount Sinai Q. How do they keep the feast of Tabernacles A. This third great feast which was kept anciently in Booths or Tents made up of green boughs in memory of the forty years peregrination in the Deâ—art is now observed by
sometimes by bowing or prostrating the whole body and sometimes by kissing the idol or by kissing their own hand if they could not reach to kisse the idol of this Job speaketh if my mouth hath kissed mine hand when I beheld the Sun shining or the Moon walking in her brightnesse Iob. 31. 27. but of the Babylonish idolatry see Diodorus Philostratus Eusebius Isidor Scaliger Q. How doth it appear that the Gentile Idols were dead men A. By their own testimonies for Hermes in Asclepio as Apuleâ—us records confesseth that Aesculapius grandfather to Asclepius and that Mercury his own grandfather who had divine worship at Hermopolis in Egypt were men whose bodies were buried the one in Lybia the other in Egypt in the Town Hermopolis so called from him but under these names Spirits or Devils are worshipped which I did draw or intice into their Statues Plutarch witnesseth that the Egyptian god Osyris was a man who because he distinguished every Region in the Camp by their colours in which Dogs Oxen and other beasts were painted therefore after his death he was honoured under these shapes In Cyprians book concerning the vanity of Idols Alexander is informed by Leo the chief Egyptian Priest that their gods were no other then men The Greek Poets in rehearsing the Genealogy and off-spring of their gods do intimate that they were men King â—aunus in Italy made his Grandfather Saturn a god and so he did deifie his father Picus and his wife Fauna who from her gift of prophecying was called Fatua and afterward Bona dea When the Senate made an Act that none should be worshipped at Rome for gods but such as the Senate did allow did they not by this Act intimate that their gods were but men and subject to their approbation Cicero in his books of the nature of Gods sheweth that all their Deities both great and small were but men their Temples were their Sepulchres and their Religion but Superstition Virgil by confessing that the Trojan gods were subdued by the Grecians doth acknowledge they were but men Sibylla calls the Gentile gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the idols or images of dead carkasses the whole story of Iupiter to wit his birth education actions and death do testifie he was but a man and if we look on his adulteries incests with his own sister Iuno and his daughter Minerva if on his Sodomy with Ganymedes his ravishing of Europa and many others if on his impiety against his father Saturn whom he drove out of his kingdom and forced to hide himselfe in Italy if I say we consider these things we must needs say that he was so far from being a god that he scarce deserved the name of a man but rather of a savage beast and indeed not unlike in â—alacity to the Goat his Nurse Such another god was Saturn a cruel murtherer of his own children and whose chief delight was to have little children sacrificed to him What was Mercury but a Theese Venus a Whoore Bacchus a Drunkard Vulcan was but a Smith Apollo a Shepherd and Mason Mars a Souldier Neptune a Mariner Minerva a Spinster or Weaver Saturn a Husbandman Aesculapius a Physitian c. in a word as these were men so they had no other Deity but what they had from men therefore I will end with that witty saying Si Dii cur plangit is si mortui cur adoratis if these are gods why do you bewail them if men why do you adore them But against these deified men the fathers of the Church have written sufficiently chiefly Clemens Augustine Eusebius Tertullian Cyprian Lactantius Arnobius Nazianzene c. who tell us that there was no Religion at all among the Gentiles seeing every kinde of impurity and impiety was patronized by their gods and as Greg. Nazianzene saith in his third Oration against Iulian 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to be wicked was not only counted no disgrace but it was also honoured with Altars and Sacrifices Therefore justly might the Apostle call the worshippers of such gods Atheists because they did not worship the true God but such as were no gods at all and scarce worthy to be called men Goodly gods saith the same Father who would be drawn to Aethiopia so far off for the love of good cheer these sure were belly-gods and withall would undertake a quarrel for the Strumpet Lacaena Q. What Religious worship or idolatrous rather was used in Hierapolis of Syria A. In this holy City for so Hierapolis signifieth was a magnificent Temple built by Deucalion or as some write by Semiramis or as others by Bacchus Queen Stratonice repaired or re-builded rather this Temple being decayed Here men used to geld themselves and put on womens apparrel such Priests were called Galli Here stood two Priapi or Phalli and within the Quire into which the chief Priest onely might enter stood Iupiters statue supported with Bulls Iuno's with Lyons having in one hand a Scepter and a Distaff in the other In the Temple stood Apollo cloathed and bearded whose Oracles were much consulted if the Petition was liked the Image would move forward if otherwise backward Here also stood divers other Idols 300. Priests were maintained here who did Minister all in white with their heads covered and sacrificed twice a day with singing and musical Instruments if to Iuno but to Iupiter no musick Their high Priest was elected every year whose cloathing was Purple and a golden Myter Not far from the Temple was a deep Lake in which were kept consecrated fishes in the midst thereof stood a stone Altar crowned continually with Garlands on this odours did still burn They had divers feasts the greatest was that of the Fire where they set divers trees hung with divers sorts of beasts for sacrifice on fire after they had carried about these Fires in Procession their Idols Here the gelded Priests wound each other and divers young men at this feast geld themselves Here was much confused Musick Disorder Fury and Prophecying Into the Temple none might enter in 30. days in whose Family any died and then his head must be shaved He that but lookt upon a dead Corps was excluded the Temple a whole day To touch a Dove was abomination because Semiramis was transformed into a Dove and so it was to touch fishes because of Derceto the Mermaid and Mother of Semiramis half a Fish and half a Woman To Hierapolis were divers Pilgrimages each Pilgrim was tied to cut his hair on his head and browes to sacrifice a sheep to kneele and pray upon the fleece thereof to lay the head and feet of the sheep upon his own head to crown himself to drink cold waâ—er onely and to sleep on the ground till his return The young men were bound to consecrate their hair then to cut it in the Temple and to offer it in a box of Gold or Silver with their names inscribed thereon Some other foolish circumstances there were in
man was not created by chance but by a supream power Seneca Macrobius Virgil Ovid and other Latine Poets except Lucretius affirm the same Doctrine The Stoicks also asserted the original of the world and so did the Epicures though these held a beginning fortuital not providential ascribing the original of things to chance not to counsel This same doctrine of the creation is at this day beleeved by Turks Arabians Persians Armenians the most barbarous people of both Indies as we may see in the progresse of this Book and the greatest opponents to this doctrine of the worlds creation as Pliny Lucretius Galen and others are forced sometimes to doubt the truth of their own Tenets Q Were all the Tartars of one Religion or Discipline A. No For that vast Country containeth several Nations who were and some of them yet are of several Religions Some Christians some Mahumetans and others Pagans among whom also are divers Sects and Religions In Sachion they have divers Monasteries of Idols to whom they dedicate their children and on festival days sacrifice Rams to these Idols for their childrens preservation the flesh whereof they eatâ— but reserve the bones as holy reliques the Priests Fee is the skin with the head feet and inwards and some part of the flesh also Before the Corps of any great man be buried they set a table before it furnished with all sort of meats with the odour of which they think the departed soul is refreshed and heartned against the burning of the body They cast into the fire with the body pictures of his men women horses and other things to serve him in the other world In Tangoth they worship Idols with many heads and hands they have Monasteries where the Monks are walled up In Succuir they make perfumes of Rheubarb for their Idols In Caindu they prostitute their wives sisters and daughters to strangers as an honour due to their Idols In Cathai and Mangi the sick vow to offer their blood to their Idols if they recover their Sorcerers also cause them to offer to these Idols sacrifices of Rams with black heads which with spiced drinks they eat up merrily with singing and dancing and fling the broth of the sacrifice in the air In some Provinces of Cathaia the Monks wear strings about them full of nut shells on which they are still praying they worship still towards the north but keep their Church doors open towards the south Of these see Paulus Venetus and Will de Rubruquis who both travelled in these Countries Q. Of what Religion are the Northern countries neer the Pole A In Nova Zembla as the Hollanders who travelled thither relate there is no Religion prescribed by Law but they worship the Sun so long as he is with them and in his absence the Moon and north Star To these they offer yearly sacrifices of Deer which they burn except the head and feet they sacrifice also for their dead The Samodyes which are subject to the Muscovit are much addicted to witchcraft and idolatry among them each kindred have their Temple where they sacrifice their Priest is he that is eldest whose ornaments are small ribs and teeth of fishes and wilde beasts hanging about him with a white Garland on his head in his divine service he doth not sing but howse and that so long till he become like a mad man and then falls down as if he were dead but riseth again or dereth five Deere to be sacrificed and then thrusts a sword half way into his belly still singing or howling rather the sword he takes out again heats it in the fire and then thrusts it in at the Navel and out at the Fundament then he lets two men standing by him pull off his head and left shoulder with a small line by which they pull the head and shoulder into a kettle of hot water but he reviveth again and cometh out whole as he was before with such jugling illusions do they deceive the people But of these see Richard Iohnsons relation in Hakluit tom 1. Q. How many ways can Satan delude men by such false miracles A. Three wayes 1. By local motion suddenly removing one object from the eye and substituting in stead thereof another thus are we deceived in many supposed transformations as when we think we see Women transformed into Cats or Hares or any other creature the Woman is suddenly conveyed away and the Cat put in her place such were these transmutations of Vlysses fellows into beasts and of Diomedes his company into birds 2. By darkning the Medium or Aire that we cannot see the object or by condensing of it so that the object appeareth bigger then it is or by altering of it so that the object appeareth quite other then it is as we see strange things through some glasses or lastly by working on and disturbing of the fancy which is no hard matter for Satan to do being a subtile spirit of long experience and full of knowledge 3. By working on the outward sensitive organ either by altering situation thereof thus by elevating or depressing the eye we see things double and otherwise then they are or by disturbing the visive spirits or by casting a mist before the eye By such tricks the Egyptian Sorcerers made the people beleeve they had done the same miracles that Moses did And so the Witch of Endor deluded Saul by presenting to him the resemblance of Samuel whereas it was not in the power of Satan to disturb the soul of any just man and to take it from that place of rest and happinesse where it is under the immediate protection of the Almighty yet many learned men are of another opinion that Samuel did truly appear God so permitting that Saul might be convinced of his wickednesse and desertion from God by the same Prophet whose counsel he had heretofore despised Now though Satan deludes oftentimes with false miracles yet I deny not but that sometimes by Gods permission he doth strange wonders by the help of natural causes as he can raise storms so he did against Iobs Children he can carry his Witches in the Aire so he did carry Christ to the pinacle of the Temple and thence to an high Mountain so the Angel carried Habakkuk he can also make beasts to speak by guiding their tongues so the Angel made Balaams Asse to utter certain words but he can do no miracle that is he cannot produce such effects as exceed the activity of natural causes so he cannot raise the dead or give them life again he cannot restore sight to the blinde where there is a total privation nor can he transform men into beasts being the body of a beast is not capable of an humane soul nor can the soul of man animate a beasts body there being no relation betweene the matter and form nor is there any disposition appetite or aptitude in that matter to receive such a form This is onely the work of God who
names of Saturn Iupiter Mars Venus and Mercury At length they multiplyed their gods so fast that every Beast Spring River Tree Trade or Profession in the world Disease in the body Faculty and Passion in the Mind had its peculiar Deity And so mad they were upon idolatry that of a mans Yard they made a god under the name of Phallus and Priapus in memory of Osiris his Privities which after much toyl were found by Isis in Nilus being drowned there by Typhon his brother who had cut his body into many pieces and buried them in many places They worshipped Beasts Birds Vermiâ— Leeks and Onyons Their Priests were shaved and clothed in pure Linnen abstained from fish Wine and Onyons Their Kings after election were chosen into the society of Priests They held two beginnings they consecrated red Bulls flung the heads of their Sacrifices into Nilus and abstained from salt See Arnobius Eusebius Plutarch Iamblichus and many others Q. What devotion did the Egyptians use to their deified Beasts A. They were fed by their Priests in their Temples with choice food when any dyeth it is wrapped in clean Linin and embalmed and buried in a consecrated place with much lamentation All shave themselves in that house where a Dog dieth Their god Apis being dead and lamented another was found by the Priests and brought to Memphis where he was placed in Vulcans Temple and seven days kept holy for him By their Law he must live but a prefixed time then he is drowned in a sacred spring and buried with much lamentation All beasts are not worshipped in all parts of Eygpt but in some places the Crocodile in other places the Goat in some Satyrs in others Cynocephalus or Anubis with his Dogs-head The Serpent was a great god amongst them so was the Bull the Dog the Cat the Hawk and Ibis and two fishes peculiar to Nilus to wit Opyrinchus and Lepidotus They worshipped the Hippopotamus Frogs Beetles and other vermifie Their Priests were bound to offer a Cock to the Sun a Dove to Venus a Peacock to Iuno c. And bloody Busiris sacrificed men to Nilus Quis illaudati nescit Busiridis aras The Egyptians hate Swine so much that if by chance one should touch them he instantly washeth his cloathes and Sow-heards are forbid their Temples They circumcise male and female and offer wine to the full Moon The Priests wash themselves thrice in the day time and twice in the night They must not eat milk eggs or oyl except with Salads Their Priests were Judges their Gymnosophists were Philosophers who had their Colledge in a Grove neer the banks of Nilus The Egyptians observed divers feasts to Isis Diana Latona Mars Minerva Mercury Bacchus Osiris and his Nurse In these feasts was much disorder and vanity some beating of themselves some cutting their fore heads with knivs some dancing some singing some drinking some quarrelling In the feast of Bacchus they were all drunk In that of Mars all mad knocking down one another with clubs In the feast of Isis they shewed their folly in tumbling an Ass down from a Precipice In that of Minerva in burning lights with oyl and salt But of these and other ridiculous or rather impious Rites see Hospinian Coelius Rhodiginus Plutarch Herodotus Diodorus Siculus Eusebius Strabo Lucian and others Q. How long continued this heathenish idolatry in Egypt A. Till the Sun of Righteousnesse shined upon it and by the bright beams of his Gospel dispelled and scattered all the dark mists of idolatry so that Alexandria the chief nursery thereof by the preaching of Saint Mark became a Patriarchal seat whose successors have continued till this day but their residence now is at Cairo where the Metropolitan of Aethiopia or Archbishop of the Abissins receiveth his confirmation from the Patriarch of Alexandria 'T is true that Gambyses son to Cyrus King of Persia destroyed many of the Egyptian Idols and Ochus his successor killed their Apisâ—â— but these were shortly after restored by Alexander the great whose successors the Ptolemies upheld the same idolatry and so did the Romans till by the preaching of the Gospel darknesse was forced to give place to light Q. What Religion is there now professed in Egypt A. Here at this day Christians have their Churches Jews their Synagogues and Mahumetans their Mosques of these last there be four sorts differing in their Laws Liturgies and Ceremonies There is a Sect in Chairo which liveth altogether on horse flesh And another who go naked giving themselves to fleshly lusts openly The Christians there are Eutychians and are circumcised but it is thought that they have forsaken circumcision by the perswasion of the Popes Legates at a Synod held at Cairo Anno. 1583. These are called Cophti not from their Profession but from their Nation for in the Thalmud Egypt is called Gophti and the Egyptians in old time Aegophtia They are not rigid Eutychians which were condemned in the Council of Chalcedon for affirming one Nature and one Will in Christ but they are modern Eutychians called Iacobites from Iacobus the Syrian who held that Christ was true God and true man yet he and his Scholars will not in direct termes affirm there are two natures lest they should fall into the error of Nestorius of the two Persons These fast every Wednesday and Friday and have four Lents in the year They make Infants Deacons and baptise them not afore the fourtieth day and then give them the Eucharist They leave out the words in the Nicene Creed From the Son They condemne the Council of Chalcedon and admit no general Council since that of Ephesus They read publickly the Gospel of Nicodemus They receive the Eucharist in both kinds and in leavened bread To the sick they neither administer the Eucharist nor Extream Unction They deny Purgatory and Prayer for the dead They Marry in the second degree of consanguinity And in their Church government are subject to the Patriarch of Alexandria There are not above three Christian Churches at Alexandria and so many at Cairo about fifty thousand Christians in all Of these passages see Boterus in his Relations Thevet in his Cosmography Chytraerus of the State of the Church Baronius in his Annals c. And Brerewoods Collections out of them The Contents of the third Section Of the old African Religion 2. The Religion and Church Discipline of Fez. 3. Of Morocco 4. Of Guinea 5. Of the ancient African Aethiopians 6 Of the modern Abissins 7. Of the lower Aethiopians 8. Of Angola and Congo 9. Of the northern neighbours of Congo 10. Of the African Islands 11. The Religion of America 12. Of Virginia 13. Of Florida 14. Of the Religions by west Virginia and Florida 15. Of New Spain and Mexico 16. Idolaters their cruelty and cost in their barbarous sacrifices 17. Of the Americans their superstitious fear and tyranny thereof 18. Of Jucatan and the parts adjoyning 19. Of the southern Americans 20. Of Paria and
Guiana 21. Of Brasil 22. Of Peru. 23. Of Hispaniola SECT III. Quest. WHat was the Religion of the old Africans A. Their chief gods were the Sun and Fire to which they erected Temples and kept the Fire continually burning on Altars to that purpose The Planets were the Numidian and Lybian gods From Gentilisme they were converted to Judaism then to Christianity and at last to Mahumetanisme We read that Matthias the Apostle preached in Aethiopia and Simon another Apostle in Mauritania about the time of Constantine Christianity was generally received in the hither and lesser Africa and was by the Goths infected with Arianisme which made way for Mahumetanism The Poeni or Phonicians and Carthoginians whilest Gentiles offered men sacrifices to Saturn in their supplications they put infants in the arms of Saturns brazen image made hot with fire and so were burned to death At Tunis neer the Lake â—itonia Miuerva taught the use of Oyle and invented the Art of Spinning therefore she was worshipped as a goddesse Venus was a great deity in Phoenicia Iuno in Carthage At this day they are Mahumetans whose Religion consisteth most in washing and frequenting of the Mosques See Alexander ab Alexandro Ih. Leo Sâ—idas and others Q. What is the Religion and Church Discipline of Fez A. They are at this day Mahumetans in their prosession and in their Devotion no ways sparing for there are in the City of Temples and Chappels about 700 whereof some are garnished with many pillars and Fountains of Marble Each Temple hath one Priest to say Service and look to his Churches revenue which he bestoweth upon the Church-Officers namely the Porters Cryers and the Lamp-lighters these are night Officers but for the day Cryers who from their Steeples call the people to prayers these have no pay but onely are freed from tenths and all other payments In the great Church which is about a mile and halfe in compasse and hath 31 great gates the roofe whereof is upheld with twenty Arches in breadth and 38 in length are lighted every night 900 Lamps some of the greaâ—est are of brasse with sockets for 1500 Lamps About the walls are divers Pulpits for their Readers who begin their Lectures shortly after break of day in the Summer they read after Sun-set Mahumets Law and Moral Philosophie are read then to the winter Lectures are allowed large revenues books and Candles The Priest of this Temple taketh charge of the Orphans mony and of the poor to whom he dealeth Corn and mony every Holy-day This Temple hath a treasurer and under him eight Notaries and six Clarks twenty 〈◊〉 for the husbandry twenty Lime-kills and twenty Brick-kills for repairing of the Temple the Revenâ—es of which are 200 Ducatsaday Oâ—â—er Temples of the City are hence furnished when they want Here are two stately Colledges for porfessors of divers Sciences and divers Hospitals for strangers and the â—ick with all accommodations Their Marriages are performed in the Church They have great feasting at the circumcision of the males They observe divers Feastivals at some of which the youth do with Cudgels and other weapons knok down one another so that many murthers are committed They make Bone-fires on the Feast of St Iohn Baptist and on Christmasse â—Even eat Sallades of green Hearbs On Mahumets birth-day the Poets make Sonnets in his praise which they reherse publiquely and are rewarded accordingly In Fez are 200 Grammer-Schools the youth are bound in seven yeers to learn the Alcoran by heart On Mahumets birth-day every boy carrieth a wax torch to school which they light before day and let them burn till Sun-rising all this while singing Mahumets praise Candles are presented to the King that day of incredible heigth and bignesse who that night heareth all the Law read By Mahuments Law Soothsayers are inprisoned and yet here are many of that profession There are here divers Sects of Mahumetans some like our Anabaptists condeming all learning and trusting to Enthusiasmes others who think by their fasting and good works that they are so holy and perfect that they cannot sin There be some who hold all Religions to be true because every one takes that to be God which he worships and they teach that the Heaven with the Planets Stars and Elements are one God They have also their Hermits By their Discipline Women may not enter their Mosques because of their often pollutions and for that Eve first sinned The day after a child is born the Priest is sent for to pray The child is washed by the women who name it and then it is circumcised but somtimes the circumcision is put off for divers yeers They are very strict in their fastings not tasting any thing though they should faint till the Stars appear the Mufti or High-Priest sits with the King every day in judgment except the Friday then the King sits alone See 〈…〉 c. Q. What are their times of Prayer A. Two hours afore day then they pray for the day 2. Two hours after day then they give thanks for the day 3. At Noon then they give thanks for that halfe the day is past 4. At four in the afternoon then they pray that the Sun may well set on them 5. At twilight they give thanks after their daily labours 6. They pray-two hours after twi-light and then they desire a good night thus they pray six times in 24. hours and so devout they are that when they hear the Sexton from their Steeples cry to prayer before day then may no man touch his wife but prepare to prayer by washing or other devotion either at Church or in his own house after this his prayer the Talby or Priest sits down and resolves for half an hour all doubts that are moved in matters of their Law He is counted profane and disabled from being witnesse who prayeth not six times a day See Purchas in his Pilgrimage Q. What is the Religion of Morocco A. The same is there professed that is in Fez but they are not altogether so devout in Morocco as in Fez for they have not that number of magnificent Temples Colledges Hospitals and Schools yet some they have especially one Temple very large and stately in Morocco with a magnificent Steeple of incredible hight they have also their Hermites and other Religious men in all these they come short of Fez by reason they are often molested by the incursions of the Arabians They here also among them as in Fez multitudes of Jews who â—â—cked over thither when they were driven out of Spain by Ferdinand and out of Portugal by King 〈◊〉 There be also among them many Christians but in miserable captivity and slavery whereas the Turks elsewhere in spiritual affairs subject themselves to the Caliph of Cairo these African kingdoms acknowledge onely their subjection to the Caliph of Bagdaâ— or Babylon The Turks of Morocco and Fez think they merit Heaven if they kill many Christians therefore they
is Idolatry saith he to carve or paint Idols so it is any ways to adorne them to build houses or temples for them so that all such Artificers are guilty of idolatry so are judicial Astrologers who call the stars by the names of Idols and take upon them to foretell future contingencies by them so are School-Masters who teach the Genealogies and Fables of these false gods this severity indeed was needful in the beginning of the Gospel when Gentilisme was to be suppressed that way might be made for Christianity but now Pagan idolatry being quite extinguished among us there is no danger in reading or teaching of Heathen Authors He condemneth also Merchants that bring home and sell incense or any thing else whereby idols are worshipped So he will not have Christians to be present at the solemnities shews or festivals of idols nor to give any countenance to them or to wink and connive at them or to call them gods or to swear by them for that is to take the name of the true God in vain nay he will not permit Christians to light candles or set up bayes in their doors which upon solemn days was an honour due to the Emperour because this ceremony had some resemblance with Gentile idolatry The Contents of the fourth Section The Religion of the ancient Europaeans 2. The Roman chief festivals 3. Their gods 4. Their Priests 5. Their Sacrificesâ—6 Their Marriage Rites 7. Their Funeral Ceremonies 8. The old Grecian Religion 9. Their chief gods 10. Of Minerva Diana Venus 11. How Juno Ceres and Vulcan were worshipped 12 The Sun worshipped under the names of Apollo Phoebus Sol Jupiter Liber Hercules Mars Mercurius Pan c. 13. The Moon worshipped under divers names and shapes 14. The Earth and Fire how worshipped and named 15. The Deity of the Sea how worshipped 16. Death how named and worshipped 17. The Grecian Sacrifices and Ceremonies 18. Their Priests and Temples of old SECT IV. Quest. WHat was the Religion of the ancient Europaeans Answ. The same Paganism was professed among them that was in the other parts of the world and which is yet professed in Lapland Finland and some parts of Norway Lituania and Samagâ—tia whose religion is Idolatrous whose knowledge is Magick and whose actions are barbarous The chief gods that were worshipped in Europe were the Sun Moon Stars Elements Rivers Fountains Trees and indeed so many great and small that according to Varros computation they exceeded 30000. in number If we speak of the Religions professed among the Greeks and Romans we shall speak in a manner of all because they had almost all Europe under their Dominion and before their conquests the same idols were worshipped by all but under different names Numa taught the Romans to worship their gods by offering Corn and Cakes besprinkled with salt and to erect Temples but no Images thinking it both absurd and impossible to represent that incomprehensible power by outward shapes and forms But many years after Tarquinius Prisâ—us taughâ— them according to the Grecian manner to set up images to their Gods Then were the Vestal Nuns chosen who were to continue so thirty years the first ten they were learners the second ten years practitioners in their office but the third ten years teachers of the novices If they committed whoredom they were burned or buried alive if the sacred fire went out by their neglect which was held ominous they were scourged Then were the Priests of Mars called Salii instituted at first but twelve afterwards twenty foure These were chosen out of the Patricii and they were in March to dance solemnly with their Targets called Ancilia one of which fell down from heaven These festival dances were dedicated to Mars They had their Augures or Diviners They had their Triumviri called Epâ—lones who had the charge of the holy feasts and other Triumviri who had the charge of the Siâ—yls books Arvales had the care of the fields Feciales of the wars All these were Orders of Priest-hood to which may be added Flamines of which there were as many as there were of their greater gods Iupiters Priests were called Diales the Priests of Mars Martiales of Romulus Quiâ—inales c. He that had the charge of these Priests of the Sacrifices and of Festivals was called Rex Sacrificulus or the King of Priests because anciently Kings did exercise the Priests office But above them all was the Pontifical Colledge which at first consisted only of eight but Sylla enlarged them to fifteen these were to assist the chief Pontifie or Pope in whom alone was the supream power of all Religion of Sacrifices Holy days Priests Yestals Vows Funerals Idols Oaths Ceremonies and whatsoever concerned Religion besides the care of the wooden bridge called Pons sublicius He had more priviledges and honours then the Kings themselves for he might ascend the Capitol in his Litter which was not lawful for others And whatsoever criminal fled to him he was that day free from punishment Neither was he bound to give an account of any thing he did Q. What were the Roman chief Festivals A. Saturnalia to the honour of Saturn about the Suns going into Capricorn then the servants were better then their Masters this feast they had from the Greeks Feriae Latinae to Iupiter this feast was kept upon the hill Albanus midway between Alba and Rome by the Romans and Latines Quinquatria was a feast of five days to the honour of Minerva it was kept after the Ides of March the first day was for sacrifice the other three for sword-players and the last for lustration Natalitia to the Genius in which feast it was held abominable to shed the blood of some beasts and ominous seeing those birth feasts were wholly dedicated to mirth and joy Vertumâ—alia were feasts to Vertumuâ—â— the god of Merchandising it was kept in the moneth of October Lupercalia in February to the honour of Pan Lycaeus the god of shepherds who keeps the sheep from the wolves This feast Evander brought with him out of Arcadia into Italy in it the young men used to run up and down the streets naked with leather thongs in their hands striking gently all such as they meâ— young Ladies used purposely to offer their naked hands to be struck by them hoping hereby to become fruitful Agonalia were feasts kept in Ianuary either to the honour of Ianus or else of Agon the god of actions and enterprizes Carmentaliâ— in Ianuary also to the honour of Carmenta Evanders mother who was a Prophetesse Feralia so called a ferendis epulis from carrying meat to the graves of their friends this feast was kept in February to the Manes or infernal Ghosts Terminalia in February also to Terminus the god of marches and bounds this feast was observed to keep amity between neighbours that they might not differ about the bounds of their lands Saliaria in March to the honour of Mars whose Priests called Salii
the consecrated Corn were named Parasitiâ— They that met to sacrifice were called Oâ—geones from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to sacrifice Phylothytae were those who superstitiously upon all occasions were given to sacrifice Sacred feasts were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because much wine was drunk to the honour of the gods and therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be drunk because they used to be drunk 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after they had sacrificed The burning of Incense or such like before the sacrifice were called Prothyoâ—â—ats Q. What Priests and Temples had the antient Greeks A. As they had multiplicity of gods so they had of Priests anciently The Priests of Iupiter and Apollo were young boyes beautiful and well born The Priests of Cybele were gelded Ceres Bona Dea and Bacchus had their women Priests Bellona's Priests used to sacrifice with their own blood The Athenian Priests called Hierophantae used to eat Hemlock or Cicuta to make them impotent towards women No man was made a Priest who had any blemish in his body Their garments and shoes were white if they were the Priests of Ceres Purity was the chief thing they observed outwardly They that sacrificed to the infernal gods wore black garments but Purple if they were the Priests of the Celestial deities They used also to wear Crowns or Myters with Ribbans or Laces Their office was not only to pray and sacrifice but also to purifie with brimstone and salt water Their chief Priests called Hierophantae were the same in authority with the Pontifices at Rome The Athenian noble Virgins called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from bearing on their shoulders the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which was a basket or chest of gold in which the first fruits and other consecrated things were carried in their Panathenaian pomps to the honour of Minerva I say these Virgins did much resemble the Vestal Nuns at Rome the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was as a Bishop or overseer of their sacred mysteries 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was he that attended the sacred fire on the altar they had their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cryces or Preachers and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Church-Wardens and other officers Now for their Temples At Athens the Temple of Minerva was built in the highest part of the City so was Iupiters Temple at Rome built in the Capitol The Temple of Mercy called Asylum which was a Sanctuary for Delinquents was erected at Athens by the sons of Hercules Theseus had erected one before called Theseum in imitation of which Romulus at Rome built such another At first the Gentle gods had no Temples at all but were worshipped either on Hills or in Groves Cerops was the first as some think who built a Temple in Athens and Ianus in Italy Before that time they had no other Temples but the Sepulchres and Monuments of the dead The Temples of the celestial Gods were built upon the ground of the infernal under In the Country of Sparta Iupiter had a Temple called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the darknesse thereof being obscured with Groves There was also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Chappel of the Earth and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Chappel of the Destinies the place where they had their Assemblies and Sermons called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Their Temples were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the black smoak of their sacrifices and incense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or according to the Atticks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was the general name for Temples because the Gods dwelt In them and because they were consecrated and holy they were named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was that part of the Temple where the Idol stood the same with the Latine Delulirum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to cut or separate did signifie the Temple as it was set apart and separated from other buildings Such honour they gave to their Temples that they durst not tread on the threshold thereof but leapt over it nor must they passe by any Temple without reverence to it there they kept their treasures for the more security sacriledge being held then an execrable crime and so it was held an impiety to walk in the Temple of Apollo Pythius and punishable with death by the Law of Pisistratus Hence the Proverb when any danger was expressed or impiety 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it had been better you had walked in the Pythium the word also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies easing of the body which that none might do the Images of Serpents were set over the gates of consecrated places Pinge duos angues sacer est locâ—â— extra me ite Their martimonial and funeral Rites were the same with the Romans The Contents of the fifth Section The Religion of the old Germans Gauls and Brittains 2. Of the Saxons Danes Swedes Moscovites Russians Pomeranians and their neighbours 3. Of the Scythians Getes Thracians Cymbrians Goths Lusitanians c. 4. Of the Lithuanians Polonians Hungarians Samogetians and their neighbours 5. Of divers Gentile gods besides the above named 6. The ranks and arms of their gods 7. With what creatures their Chariots were drawn 8. Of peculiar gods worshipped in peculiar places 9. The Greek chief Festivals SECT V. Quest. OF what Religion were the Germans Gauls and Brittains Answ. The Germans at first had neither Images nor Temples but abroad worshipped the Sun Moon and Stars Mother Earth was in chief esteem among them to her they dedicated a Chariot in a Grove which was lawful onely for the Priest to touch He was never to leave the Chariot which was alwyes covered with cloath and was drawn by two Oxen in Procession then holy days were appointed at the end of her journey she with the Chariot and cloathes were washed in a certain Lake but the Ministers who performed this work were never seen any more but were swallowed by the Lake and the goddesse restored again by her Priest to her Grove The ancient Gaules worshipped Mercury in the first place as being the god of High-ways Journys Gain and Merchandising after him they worshipped Apollo Iupiter Mars and Minerva They and the Germans were wont to sacrifice men sometimes so did the ancient Brittains which with the Gaules had the same Religion and Priests called Druidae from the Oakes under which they used to teach and sacrifice for they expounded all religious mysteries taught the youth decided controversies and suits in Law ordained rewards and punishments and such as obeyed not their decrees they excommunicated debarring them from all divine exercises and all commerce with men These Druidae had one chief over them whose successour was always elected They were free from paying taxes from serving in the war aâ—d had many other priviledges They committed not the mysteries of their Religion to writing but to the memory of their Disciples who spent
for among them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Hesychius the forraign gods were worshipped This feast is called by Pindarus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hospitable tables and the sacrifice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 36. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was the feast of Bacchus in whose Temple three empty vessels in the night time were filled with wine but none knew how for the doors were fast locked and guarded Thuia also was the first Priestesse of Bacchus from which the rest are called Thyadae 37. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were the feasts of Bacchus every third year in Latine Trienalia and Triennia of which Ovid Celebrant repetita Triennia Bacchae Some other festivals the Greeks observed but of lesse note The Contents of the Sixth Section Of the two prevalent Religions now in Europe 2. Of Mahomets Law to his Disciples 3. Of the Mahumetants opinions at this day 4 Mahomet not the Antichrist 5. Of their Sects and how the Turks and Persians differ 6. Of the Mahumetan Religious Orders 7. Of their other Hypocritical Orders 8. Of their secular Priests 9. Of the Mahumetan devotion and parts thereof 10. Of their Ceremonies in their Pilgrimage to Mecca 11. The Rites of their Circumcision 12. Their Rites about the sick and dead 13. The extent of Mahumetanism and the causes thereof 14. Mahumetanism of what continuance SECT VI. Quest. WHat are the two prevalent Religions this day in Europe A. Mahumetanism and Christianity The former was broached by Mahumet the Arabian being assisted by Sergius a Nestoriaâ— Monk with some other Hereticks and Jews about 600. years after Christ for Mahomet was born under Mauritius the Emperor anno Christi 591. and under Heraclius anno 623. he was chosen General of the Saracen and Arabian Forces and then became their Prophet to whom he exhibited his impious doctrin and law which he pretended was delivered to him by the Angel Gabriel But his Book called the Alcoran was much altered after his death and divers different copies thereof spread abroad many of which were burned and one retained which is now extant This is divided into 124. Chapters which are fraughted with Fables Lyes Blasphemies and a meer hodg-podge of fooleries and impieties without either Language or Order as I have shewed in the Caveat I gave to the Readers of the Alcoran yet to him that readeth this Book a thousand times is promised a woman in his paradise whose eye-brows shall be as wide as the Rainbow Such honour do they give to their ridiculous Book called Musaph that none must touch it till he be washed from top to toe neither must he handle it with his bare hands but must wrap them in clean linnen When in their Temples it is publickly read the Reader may not hold it lower than his girdle and when he hath ended his reading he kisseth the book and layeth it to his eyes Q. What Law did Mahomet give to his Disciples A. His Law he divides into eight Commandements The first is to acknowledge onely one God and onely one Prophet to wit Mahomet 2. The Second is concerning the duty of children to their Parents 3. Of the love of neighbours to each other 4. Of their times of prayer in their Temples 5. Of their yearly Lent which is carefully to be observed of all for one moneth or thirty days 6. Of their charity amd alms-deeds to the poor and indigent 7. Of their Matrimony which every man is bound to embrace at 25. years of age 8. Against murder To the observer of these commands he Promiseth Paradise in which shall be silken Carpets pleasant Rivers fruitfull trees beautiful women musick good cheer and choice wines stores of gold and silver plate with precious stones and such other conceits But to those that shall not obey this Law hell is prepared with seven gates in which they shall eat and drink fire shall be bound in chains and tormented with scalding waters He proveth the Resurrection by the story of the seven sleepers which slept 360. years in a Cave He prescribes also divers moral and judicial Precepts as abstinence from swines flesh blood and such as die alone also from adultery and fals witness He speaks of their Fridays devotion of good works of their Pilgrimage to Meccha of courtesie to each other of avoiding covetousnesse usury oppression lying casual murder disputing about his Alcoran or doubting thereof Also of prayer alms washing fasting and Pilgrimage He urgeth also repentance forbideth swearing commends friendship will not have men forced to Religion will not have mercy or pardon to be shewed to enemies He urgeth valour in Battel promising rewards to the couragious and shewing that none can die till his time come and then is no avoyding thereof Q. What other opinions do the Mahumetans hold at this day A. They hold a fatal necessity and judge of things according to the successe They hold it unlawful to drink Wine to play at Chess Tables Cards or such like recreations Their opinion is that to have Images in Churches is Idolatry They believe that all who die in their wars go immediatly to Paradise which makes them fight with such cheerfulnesse They think that every man who lives a good life shall be saved what Religion soever he professeth therefoâ—e they say that Moses Christ and Mahomet shall in the resurrection appear with three banners to which all of these three professions shall make their repair They hold that every one hath two Angels attending on him the one at his right hand the other at his left They esteem good works meritorious of Heaven They say that the Angel Israphil shall in the last day sound his trumpet at the sound of which all living creaturs Angels not excepted shall suddenly die and the Earth shall fall into dust and sand but when the said Angel soundeth his trumpet the second time the souls of all that were dead shall revive again then shall the Angel Michael weigh all mens souls in a pair of scales They say there is a terrible Dragon in the mouth of hell and that there is an iron bridge over which the wicked are conveyed some into everlasting fire and some into the fire of Purgatory They hold that the Sun at his rising and the Moon at her first appearing should be reverenced They esteem Polygamy no sin They hold it unlawfull for any man to go into their Temples not washed from head to foot and if after washing he piss go to stool or break wind upward or downward he must wash again or else he offends God They say that the heaven is made of smoak that there are many seas above it that the Moons light was impaired by a touch of the Angel Gabriels wing as he was flying along that the devils shall be â—aved by the Alcoran Many other favourless and sensless opinions they have as may be seen in the Book called Scaâ—la being an Exposition of the Alcoran Dialogue wise Q. Was Mahomet that Great
the weaknesse of preaching against which the more the Roman Empire strugled the more it was foiled and found by experience that the blood of Martyrs was the seed of the Church which conquered the great conquerours not with acting but with suffering not by the sword but by the word and more by their death then by their life like so many Sampsons triumphing over these Philistines in their death and torments Q. 2. Seeing the power of Religion was so irresistible in the beginning that it carried all like a torrent before it how came it to grow so weake within 600 yeers that it yielded to Mahumetanism A. When God saw that the ungrateful professors of Christianity began to loath that heavenly Manna and to covet for Quales of new Doctrin he gave them leave to eat and poyson themselves therewith He was not bound to cast pearls before swine and to give that which was holy to dogs In his just judgements he removed the Candlestick from those who rejected the light and delighted themselves in darknesse it was fit the Kingdom of God should be taken from them and given to a people that should bring forth the fruâ—ts thereof They deserved to be plagued with a famine who grew wanton and spurned against their spiritual food Besides when the devil perceived he could do no good by open hostility and persecution but the more burden he laid upon the Palme the more it flourished and the oftener he flung the Gyant of Religion to the ground the stronger it grew with Antaeus he resovled at last to joyn the Foxes tayl to the Lioâ—s skin and to try whether the heat of the Sun would not make the traveller sooner forsake his cloak thâ—n the impetuosity of the winde He choaks all zeaâ—e and sincerity with the baits of wealth and honour he poysons them with ambition pride covetousnesse and envie the evil man sowed the â—ases of dissention and heretical Doctrines in the Lords fields the spiritual husbandmen grew carelesse and idle the Shepherds neglect their flocks the dogs grow dumb and so the Lords sheep are suffered to stray and become a prey to the Wolves The watch-men being inebriated with honour wealth ease and security fall asleep on the walls and let the enemy feise upon the Lords City It was not then the weaknesse of Christian Religion that was the cause of Mahomets prevailing for the heat of the Sun is not weak though it cannot soften the clay not is the good seed that is cast into barren ground to be blamed if it doth not fructifie neither is the preaching of the Gospel impotent aud weak because it doth not alwayes edifie All the water in the Sea cannot mollifie a Rock nor all the rain in the clouds secundate a stony barren ground The subject must be capable or else the Agent cannot operate Mahumetanism then prevailing upon Christianity proceeded from the voluntary perversnesse of mens hearts from the malice and craft of the devil and from the just judgements of the Almighty Q. 3. What were the Engines that Satan used to overthrow Religion in the beginning A. Open persecution and heresie with the one he destroyed the bodies with the other he poysoned the souls of Christians Persecution with Saul killed its thousands but Heresie with David ten thousand Persecution was the Arrow that did flie by day but Heresie the Pestilence that raged in the darknesse Persecution was the Pruning knife that lopped the branches of Religion but Heresie the Axe laid to the root of the tree Persecution was the Dragon that drove the woman into the wildernesse but Heresie the beast that spake blasphemies Open Persecution began in Nero a Tyrant but Heresie in Simon a Witch Open Persecution began about 66 yeers after Christs Ascention but heresie immediatly after Christs departure about the sixth yeere in the beginning of Caligula's reign Persecution is the wild Boar of the Forrest but Heresie the little Fox that eateth up the Grapes of the Lords Vineyard Q. 4. Who was the first Heretick that opposed the Orthodox Religion and what were his opinions A. Simon called Magus because he was a Witch a Samaritan by birth and a Christian by profession he would have bought the gifts of the Holy Ghost for mony Act. 8. 13. He denyed the Trinity and affirmed himselfe to be the true God He taught that the world was made by the Angels not by God And that Christ came not into the world nor did he truly suffer He denyed also the Resurrection of the flesh and permitted promiscuous marriages He likewise affirmed that the true God was never known to the Patriarchs and Prophets This point was afterward maintained by Menander Cerinthus Nicholas Saturninus and Basilides succeeding Hereticks Upon this Doctrine also the Tertullianists and Anthropomorphits grounded their Heresie in ascribing a humane body to God His denying of the Trinity begot afterward the Sabellians Samosatenians Montanists Praxians Photinians and Priscillianists His Heresie of the Creation of the world by Angels begot the Marcionites Manichees and the Angelick hereticks who worshipped Angels In saying that Christ came not nor suffered he gave occasion to the Heresies of Valentinians Cerdonians Marcionites Aphthardocites Docits Samosatenians and Mahumetans Upon his denyal of the Resurrection Basilides Valentinus Carpocrates Apelles and the Hierarchits grounded their Heresies Besides Epicurism Libertinism and Atheism got vigour hereby By permitting licentiousnesse and promiscuous copulation he gave occasion to the Basilidians Gnosticks Manichees Acatians Eunomians and Mahumetans to live like beasts and to slight Marriage Besides these impious opinions he held Magick and Idolatry lawful He gave to the Angels barbarous names He slighted the Law of Moses as being not from God and blasphemously denyed the Holy Ghost to be a substance but a bare vertue or operation and caused his Disciples to worship his whore Helena or Selene for a goddesse Q. 5. Why did Simon Magus his scholars with many other hereticks since him besides Iews Mahumetans deny the Trinity A. Partly the malice of Satan who hates and persecutes the truth partly the pride of Hereticks who would seem wiser then the Church partly their ignorance because by naturall reason they cannot comprehend this ineffable mystery and partly malice against Christ whose Divinity is denyed by Jewes and Mahumetans bred this Heresie notwithstanding the truth is plainly set down both in the old and new Testament asserted by all the Greek and Latin Fathers confirmed by all Generall councills and proved by all Orthodox Divines that it is no more repugnant to naturall reason for the Father Sonne and Holy Ghost to be one God then for the soul mind and body to be one man but because this Doctrin is sufficiently proved by all Divines both ancient and moderne and all objections to the contrary answered and refuted I will forbeare to set down what is so plain and obvious already handled by so many Pens and will onely shew that the
Doctrin of the Trinity was not unknown even by the light of nature to the Gentile Philosophers Poets and Sibylls Zoroastres speaketh of the Father who having perfected all things hath delivered them to the second Mind which Mind saith he hath received from the Father knowledge and power Here is a plain testimony of the first and second person Concerning the third he saith that the Divine love proceeded from the Mind or Intellect what else is this Divine love but the Holy Ghost The Chaldaean Magi which were their Philosophers acknowledged three beginnings to wit Ormases Mitris and Ariminis that is God the Mind and soul Mercurius Trismegistus taught his Egyptians that God who is life and light begot the Word who is the other Intellect and maker of all things and together with him another who is the firie God or Spirit here the three persons are distinctly named He sheweth also that the subtil intellectual Spirit by the power of God did move in the Chaos this is consonant to the words of Moses the spirit of God moved on the waters Orpheus singeth the praises of the Great God and of his word which he first uttered Pythagoras and his Schollars were not ignorant of this Mystrey when they placed all perfection in the number of three and made love the Original of all things Zeno the Stoick confesseth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word is God and the Spirit of Iove Socrates acknowledgeth God to be the Minde or Intellect that the Essence of God is his Idea which he begets by the knowledge of himself and by which he made the World Numenius the Pythagorean Plotinus Iamblichus and others do write very plainly of the three Hypostases or Persons in the Trinity so that no Christian can write more fully as may be seen in their own words as they are alleadged by Du-Plessis in his Book of the truth of Christian Religion who citeth also certain Oracles of Serapis the Egyptian chiefe Idol or Devil and of Apollo out of Suidns by which we may see how the evil Spirits are forced to confesse the Trinity I could also alledge the testimonies of the Sybills to the same purpose but because I study brevity and these heathen testimonies and Sibyllin verses are cited by Clemens Alexandrinus Origin against Celsus Cyril against Iulian Eusebius in his preparation Saint Augustine in his bookes of the City c. I forbear to insist any more on this subject And as the Gentiles gave testimony to this plurality of persons so did the Jewes also though now they reject this doctrine thinking that we by worshipping the Trinity do worship three Gods but their ancient Rabbins do prove the Trinity out of the Old Testament as Rabbi Simeon the Sonne of Iohai brings a place out of Rabbi Ibba upon Deuteronomy 6. Hearken O Israel the Lord our God is one God In the Hebrew thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iehovah Elohenu Iehovah Echad He shewes that the first Iehovah is God the Father the second word Elohenu our God is God the Son for so he is called by the Propher and Evangelist Emanuel God with us The third word Iehovah is God the holy Ghost And the fourth word Echad that is One is to shew the Unity of Essence in this plurality of persons Many other passages I could alleadge out of the writings of the ancient Rabbies to confirme this truth but this is already performed by Galatinus in his books de arcanis catholicae veritatis Q. 6 Who were Simons principal Scholars and what were their opinions A. 6. Menander a Samaritan also and a Magician He flourished at Rome in the time of Titus about 49. years afser Christ. He held the same impious opinions that Simon did but differed from him in saying that himself and not Simon was the Saviour of the world and that therefore all should be baptized in his name and not in the name of Simon or Christ and that all such should in power excel the Angels and should live immortally here so he denied the Resurrection of the flesh To him succeeded Saturninus and his fellow Scholar Basilides about the fifteenth year of Adrian the Emperour and after Christ the hundreth Saturninus was of Antioch and infected Syria with his poyson as Basilides did Egypt Saturninus held the same impieties with Simon and Menander but differed from them in saying that the world was made onely by seven Angels and not by all against the Will and Knowledge of God He taught also that some men were naturally good and some naturally evil and that nothing must be eat that hath life in it which was the Doctrine afterward of the Manichees And impiously affirmed that some of the antient Holy Prophets spake and were sent by Satan Basilides also was a Simonian Heretick but differed from him in holding there were so many Heavens as dayes in the year to wit 365. the chiefe god he called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the letters of which name are contained 365. He held also that this inferiour world and man was created by the 365th or last Heaven He taught also that the superiour god Abraxas begot the Minde this the Word Of the Word came Providence and of Providence Wisedome Of Wisdom the Angels were begot the last of which was the God of the Jewes whom he calls an ambitious and a turbulent God who had attemped to bring all Nations in subiection to his people He said that Christ was sent by Abraxas to oppose the turbulent God of the Jewes and doth not call him Iesus and Saviour but Goal a Redeemer He held it unlawful to suffer Martyrdom for Christ He permitted Idolatry and taught that no voluntary sin was pardonable and that Faith was not the gift of God but of Nature as also election The other errours which this Egyptian held for he was of Alexandria were the same that Simon maintained Q. 7. What was the Religion of the Nicholaitans and Gnosticks A. The Nicholaitans so called from Nicholas one of the seven Deacons Act. 6. and whose works Christ hated Rev. 2. gave themselves to all uncleannesse and sflshly lusts teaching that men ought to have their Wives in common They made no scruple of eating things offered to Idols At their meetings or love Feasts they used to put out the lights and commit promiscuous adulteries with each others wise They taught that the world was made by the copulation of light and darknesse out of which Angels Daeâ—ons and Men were procreated Mans seed and menstruous blood were with them sacred and used by the Gnosticks in their divine service whereby they brought an odium upon Christianity They would not have God but Angels creators of this inferiour world which Angels they called by divers barbarous names Nicholas the father of this Sect was by birth an Antiochian whose doctrine began to spread about the beginning of Domitians reign after Christ 52 yeers before S. Iohns banishment into Pathmos The professors of this
Sect did long retain the name of Nicolaitans but were called Gnosticks from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Knowledge which proud title they gave themselves as if their knowledge had been transcendent above other men But their knowledge was so whimsical that neither they or any else understood it they babled much concerning their Aeones and of Ialdabaoth who made the heavens and all things we see of water They ascribed divers sons to their chief Aeon to wit Ennoia Barbeloth and Prunicon which they named Christ. They held that most things were procreated of the Chaos and the Abysse of water and darknesse They taught also that in faithful men were two souls one holy of the divine substance the other adventitious by divine insufflation common to man and beasts These are the souls that sin and which passe from man to beast after the opinion of Pythagoras they held also there were two Gods a good and an evill as the Manichees afterward did They made Jesus and Christ two distinct persons and that Christ descended into Iesuâ— when he was thirty yeers old and then he wrought miracles On this Doctrin the Eutychians and Nestorians grounded their Heresies They would have none to suffer Martyrdom for Christ who they said conversed on the earth after his Resurrection 18 moneths This Heresie was much spread in Asia and Egypt about 129 yeers after Christ and in Spain it flourished after Christ 386 yeers Out of this Sink the Valentinians Manichees and Priscillianists sucked their poyson Q. 8. Of what Religion were the Carpocratians A. Carpocrates by birth an Alexandrian in Egypt who flourished about the yeer of Christ 109. in the time of Antoninus Pius and was contemporary with Saturnius this Carpocrates I say taâ—ght there were two opposite Gods that the Law and good works were needlesse to those that had faith that we could not avoid the rage of evil spirits but by doing evil for that was the way to please them Therefore they gave themselves over to Magick and a Libidinous life They taught also that Christ was a meer man and that their master Carpocrates was the better man hence sprung up the Samosatenians and Arrians They said also that Christ was begot as other men of Ioseph and Mary and that onely his soul ascended into Heaven They held Pythagorean transanimation but denyed the Resurrection and that this world was not made by God but by Satan Because their disciples should not publish their abominable mysteries they put a mark by a bodkin on their right Eare. Carpocrates carryed about with him his Punk Marcellina Q. 9. What was the Religion of Cerinthus Ebion and the Nazarites A. Cerinthus being a Jew by birth and circumcised taught that all Christians ought to be circumcised He lived in the time of S. Iohn the Apostle who would not enter into the same Bath with that pernicious Heretick He spred his Heresie in Domitians time about 62 yeers after Christ. He held the same impious Tenets that Carpocrates and taught that it was Iesus who died and rose again but not Christ. He denyed the Article of life eternal and taught that the Saints should enjoy in Ierusalem carnall delights for 1000 yeers the maintainers of this whimsie afterward were the Origenists Chiliasts or Millenaries and on this Mahomes founded his Paradise Ebion was a Samaritan by birth but he would be esteemed a Jew He lived also in Domitians time He denyed Christs divinity and held the necessity of the Ceremonial Law with Cerinthus And that the use of flesh was unlawfull because all flesh was begot of impure generation The Ebionites of all the New-Testament admitted only S. Matthews Gospel because it was written in Hebrew The Ebionite Heresie did not continue long under the name of Ebion but under other names to wit Sampsei and Elcesitae Against these Hereticks S. Iohn who lived in their time wrote his Gospel to prove Christs Divinity they rejected S. Pauls Epistles because they refell the Ceremonial Law As for the Nazarites or Nazarens they were before Cerinthus and Ebion about the end of Nero 37 yeers after Christ. They were the first that retained circumcision with Baptism and the ceremonial Law with the Gospel They were led much with private Revelations and Enthusiasms They had more Gospels then one to wit the Gospel of Eve and that which they called the Gospel of perfection They were much addicted to fables Noahs wife they called Ouria which signifieth fire in Chaldee she often times set the Ark on fire which therefore was so many times rebuilt They make her also the first that imparted to mankinde the knowledge of Angels Q. 10 What was the Heretical Religion of the Valentinians Secundians and Ptolemians A. The Valentinians who from their whimsical knowledge were called Gnosticks had for their master Valentinus an Egyptian who lived in the time of Antoninus Pius Emperor about a 110 yeers after Christ. He taught that there were 30 Aeones Ages or Worlds who had their beginning from Profundity and Silence that being the Male this the Female Of the Marriage or Copulation of these two were begot Vnderstanding and Truth who brought forth eight Aeones Of the Vnderstanding and Truth were begot the Word and Life which produced 10. Aeones The Word and Life brought forth Man and the Church and of these were procreated 12. Aeones these 8. 10. and 12. joyned together made up the 30. the last of these 30. being abortive produced the Heaven Earth and Sea Out of his imperfections were procreated divers evils as darkness out of his fear evil spirits out of his ignorance out of his tears springs and rivers and out of his laughter light They also taught that Christs body was meerly spiritual and passed through the Virgin as through a conduit or pipe Evil was natural they said to the creature and therefore they made God the author of evil which afterward was the doctrine of the Manichees They held that onely the soul was redeemed and that there should be no resurrection of the body Faith they taught was natural and consequently salvation which all did not attain for want of good works this was the Pelagian doctrine afterward They made three sorts of men to wit spiritual who were saved by faith onely these they called the sons of Seth hence the Sethian Hereticks The second sort are animal or natural who are saved by works and are of Abel hence the Abelites The third sort are carnal who cannot be saved these are of Cain hence the Cainite Hereticks They eat of things offered to idols slighted good works as needlesse and rejected the old Prophets Valentinus his chiefe Scholar and Successor was Secundus whose Disciples called Secundians changed the name but retained the Doctrine of Valentinus permitting all kind of vicious life in that they held knowledge without good works would bring men to Heaven Valentinus held that the Aeones were only the effects of the divine
minde but Secundus said they were true Essences subsisting by themselves He added also light and darknesse to the eight principal Aeones and so made up ten To Secundus succeeded Ptolomaeus in Valentinus his School He gave to Bathos or Profundity two Wives to wit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Cogitation and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Will. By the former Wife Bythus he procreated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Minde and by the other he begot 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Truth Ptâ—lomaeus also slighted the old Law Q. 11. Of what opinions were the Marcites Colarbaâ—â— and Heracleonites A. Marcus was a notable Magician who lived under Antoninus Pius about 115. years after Christ. His Scholars called themselves Perfect and bragged that they were more excellent then Peter or Paul They denyed Christ humanity the resurrection of the flesh They held two contrary beginnings or Gods to wit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Silence and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Speech From these the Marcionites and Manichees borrowed their two principles They retained their Aeones of Valentinus but reduced them to four to wit Silence Speech and two unnamed so in stead of the Christian Trinity they held a Quaternity They taught that all men and every member in mans body were subject to and governed by certain letters and characters They baptized not in the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost but in the name of the Father unknown of Truth the Mother of all and of him who descended upon Jesus By Magical words they bragged that they could turn the Sacramental Wine into blood and bring downe the grace of God from Heaven into the chalice The Colarbasians so called from Colarbas or Colarbasus the author of that Sect ascribed the life actions and eventâ— of man and all humane affairs to the seven Planets as authors thereof They held also but one Person in the Deity called by different names They divide Jesus from Christ as the Nestorians afterward and taught that Christ was as a flower compacted and made up of the 30. Aeones Heracleon Father of the Heracleonites lived about 110. years after Christ. These divided the Aeones into good and bad and held two beginnings to wit Profundity and Silence Profundity they held to be the most ancient of all and that of this with Silence all the other Aeones were procreated They said that man consisted of a soul body and some third substance they held it no sin to deny Christ in danger of life with the mouth if so be the heart believed in him They used in their prayeâ—s Superstitious and Magical words to drive away Devils And they thought by anointing their dead with Water Oyl and Balsame to free them from eternal death Q. 12. Of what Religion were the Ophites Cainites and Sethites A. These were called also Ophei and Ophiomorphi from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Serpent which they worshipped This Sect began about the year of Christ 132. They taught that Christ was the Serpent which deceived Eve and that he in the form of a Serpent entred the Virgins Womb. In the Eucharist they used to produce a Serpent by inchanting words out of his hole or rather box in which they carried him about neither did they think that the Sacramental bread was consecrated till that Serpent had first touched it or tasted thereof they denyed also the Resurrection of the flesh and Christs incarnation The Caini were so called because they worshipped Cain as the author of much goodnesse to mankind so they worshipped Esau Core Dathan Abiram and Iudas who betrayed Christ saying that he foreknew what happinesse should come to mankind by Christs death therefore he betrayed him Some of this Sect were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is resisters of God for they opposed him what they could in his Laws therefore rejected the Law of Moses as evil and worshipped the wicked Angels whom they pleased by their evil actions they taught also that we were evil by nature and that the creator of the world was an unknown God and envious to Cain Esau and Iudas The Sethites so called frâ—m Seth Adams Son whom they worshipped lived most in Egypt About the same time that the Cainites florished They thought that Seth was born of a superiour Vertue which they called Mother She of the chief God brought forth Seth the Father of all the Elect So they make Seth a part of the Divine substance who came in place of Abel who by the envy of some Angels stirring up Cain against him was slain They prate also that by the cunning of some Angels some of Cains posterity were preserved in the Ark from the flood which was sent by this great Mother to punish the Cainites for the murthering of Abel Of this posterity of Cain proceed all wicked men They denied the Resurrection and held that the Angels had carnal commerce with women and of this copulation two men were produced the one Earthly the other Heavenly being an Hermaphrodite who was created to Gods image who as they blasphemously taught is an Hermaphrodite and so Adam also They make Christ who was born of the Virgin to be no other then Seth. Q. 13. What Religion did the Archonticks professe and the Ascothypâ—ae A. These were the last of the Valentinian Hereticks caâ—â—ed Archontici from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Principalities these they worshipped as inferior gods Father of the Angels and creators of the world of Photenia the Mother were the Angels begot by these Archontes One Peter an Anachorit and a Monk of Palestina was author of this Sect in the time of Constantius the Son of Constantine about the year of Christ 308. These spawned anothed Sect which they called Ascothyptas because they brake in pieces all the Plate and Vessels used in the Sacrament for they rejected the Sacraments of the Church They despised good works and gave themselves to all uncleannesse and slighted the Old Testament denied the Resurrection and Sacraments as is said thinking it unlawful to represent Spiritual and Heavenly things by corporal and earthly They thought that the Devil begot Cain and Abel of Eve both these sons were Reprobates And that a man who hath knowledge and saith may be saved let his life be never so Vitious and that the devil was the Son of the Jewish but not of the Christian God They also affixed to each Heaven or Sphere an angel as the Peripateâ—icks did an Intelligence Q. 14. What was the Religion of Cerdon and Marcion A. Cerdon lived about the time of Valentinus the Heretick under Antoninus Pius Emperor 110 yeers after Christ he taught that there were two contrary gods the one a god of mercy and pitty the other of justice and severity whom he called evil cruel and the maker of the world The former God he called good and the
substance communicated from parents to Children and not a quality or affection These wicked opinions raged in the world 340. years after Manes was excoriated alive for poysonning the Persian Kings Son these Hereticks were three Sects to wit Manichees Catharists or Puritans and Macarii or blessed Q. 25. What was the Religion of the Hierarchites Melitians and Arrians A. The Hierachites so called from Hieracha an Egyptian and a Monk who lived shortly after Origen under Gallienus 234. years after Christ taught that married people could not enjoy heaven nor infants because they cannot merit they admitted none into their Church but those that lived single They denied that Paradise in which man was created had any earthly or visible being They held Melchisedeck to be the Holy Ghost and denied the Resurrection The Meletians so called from Meletius a Theban Bishop in Egypt who because he was deposed for offering to Idols in spleen he taught the Novatian Heresie in denying pardon of sins to those that fell though they repented rejected all from their communion who in time of persecution fell from Christ though they afterward repented They used Pharisaical washings and divers other Judaical ceremonies and in their humiliations to appease Gods anger with dancing singing and gingling of small bells This Heresie began under Constatine the Emperour 286. years after Christ. The Arrians so called from Arrius a Lybian by birth and a Presbyter of Alexandria by Profesion were called also Exoucontji for saying that Christ was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 created of nothing This heresie brake out under Constantine 290. years after Christ and over-run a great part of the Christian world They held Christ to be a creature and that he had a mans body but no humane soul the divinity supplying the room thereof They held also the holy Ghost a creature proceeding from a creature to wit Christ. The Arrians in their Doxolegier gave glory not to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Ghost but to the Father by the Son in the Holy Ghost They rebaptized the Orthodox Christian and baptized onely the upper parts to the Novel thinking the inferiour parts unworthy of baptisme Q. 26. What was the Religion of the Audians Semi-arrians and Macedonians A. The Audiani so called from Audaeus a Syrian who appeared under Valentinian the Emperour 338. yeares after Christ were named afterwards Anthropormorphytae for ascribing to God a humane body these as afterward the Denatists forsook the Orthodox Church because some wicked men were in it They held darknesse fire and water eternal and the Original of all things They admitted to the Sacrament all sorts of Christians even such as were profane and impenitent The Semi-arrians were those who neither would have Christ to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the same individual essence with the Father as the Orthodox Church held nor yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a like essence but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a different Essence but of a like Will and so they taught that Christ was not God in Essence but in Will only and Operation This Heresie also held that the Holy Ghost was Christs creature It began under Constantius the Emperour 330. years after Christ. The chief author thereof was one-eyed Acatius Bishop of Cesaraea Palestina successor to Eusebius hence they were called Acatiani The Macedonians so called from Macedonius Bishop of Constantinople held that the holy Ghost was a creature and the servant of God but not God himselfe and withal that by the holy Spirit was meant only a power created by God and communicated to the creatures This Heresie sprung up or rather being sprung up long before was stifly maintained under Constantius the Son of Constantine 312. years after Christ and was condemned in the second Oecumenical councel at Constantinople under Theodosius the great These Hereticks were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fighters against the spirit Q. 27. Of what Religion were the Aerians Aetians or Eunomians and Apollinarists A. The Aerians so called from Aerius the Presbyter who lived under Valentinian the first 340. years after Christ held that there was no differance between a Bishop and a Presbyter that Bishops could not ordain that the dead were not to be prayed for that there should be no set or anniversary fasts and with the Encratites or Apotactitae admitted none to their communion but such as were continent and had renounced the world They were called Syllabici also as standing captiously upon Words and Syllabies They are said also to condemn the use of flesh the Aetians were called so from Aetius a Deacon whose successor was Eunomius about the year of Christ 331. under the Emperor Constantius he was Bishop of Cyzicum whose disciples were called Eunomians and Anomei for holding that Christ was no way like the Father They were called also Eudoxiani Theophronâ—ani When they were banished they lived in holes and caves and so were called Troglodytae and Gothici because this heresie prevailed much among the Goths by means of Vlphillas their Bishop These hereticks held that God could be perfectly here comprehended by us that the Son was neither in power essence or will like the Father and that the Holy Ghost was created by the Son that Christ also assumed onely mans body but not his soul. They permitted all kind of licentiousnesse saying that faith without good works could save The Eunomians did rebaptise the Orthodox professors and baptised in the name of the Father uncreated the Son created and the Holy Ghost created by the Son The Apollinarists so called from Apollinaris Presbyter in Laodicea divided Christs humanity in affirming that he assumed mans body and a sensitive soul but not the reasonable or intellective soul of man because that was supplied by the divinity from this division they were named Duplaâ—es and Dimâ—iritae In stead of the Trinity they acknowledge onely three distinct degrees of power in God the greatest is the Father the lesser is the Son and the laest of all the Holy Ghost They held that Christs flesh was consubstantial with his divinity and that he took not his flesh from the Virgin but brought it from Heaven They held that Christ had but one will that mens souls did propagate other souls that after the Resurrection the ceremonial Law should be kept as before This heresie brake out 350. years after Christ under Valens the Emperor Q. 28. What did the Antidicomarianites Messalians and Metangismonites professe A. The former of these were so called because they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 adversaries to Maries Virginity Whence they were named Antimaritae and Helvidians from Helvidius the author who lived under Theodosius the great 355. years after Christ. These held that Mary did not continue a Virgin after Christ was born but that she was known by Ioseph whereas she was indeed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a perpetual Virgin The Messalians were so
the Circumcellions so called from their Cells and Cottages in which they lived to shew their austerity these made no bones to murther all they met that were not of their Religion so that they were more dangerous then High-way Robbers The Donatists were named also Parmenianists from Parmenianus one of Donatus his disciples At Rome they were named Campates from the Camp or Field and Montenses from the Hill where they used to hide themselves The Priscillianists were so named from Priscillianus a Spaniard who under Gratian the Emperor spread his heresie first in Spain 348. years after Christ. From thence like a canker it run through all the West his heresie was made up of former heresies for with the Manicnes he held that the world was made by an evil god With the Sabellians he confounded the persons of the Trinity with the Origenists he taught that mens souls were made before their bodies in some receptacle of Heaven and with the Manichees that they were parcels of the Divine Essence With Astrologers they held that all humane events depended on the Stars and with the Stoicks that we sin necessarily and coactively With the Gnosticks they condemned marriage with the Encratites the eating of flesh with the Audians they allowed lying and perjury in matters of Religion and with the Gâ—osticks they rejected the ancient Prophets as fanatical and ignorant of the will of God The Rhetorians so called from one Rhetorius held the same Tenet which the Mahumetans do at this day namely that every man shall be saved by the Religion he professeth and that therefore no Religion should be forced but men should be left to their own choice and will The Feri or wild Hereticks were such as held it unlawful to eat or converse with men therefore they held none should be saved but such as lived alone They taught also that the holy Ghost was a creature Q. 33. What were the Theopaschitae Tritheiâ—ae Aqueiâ— Melâ—â—onii Ophei Tertullii Liberatores and Nativitarii A. The Theopaschites held that the divinity of Christ suffered as if there had been in him but one nature because one person The Tritheits divided the Essence of God into three parts the one they called the Father the other the Son and the third the Holy Ghost as though either of the persons had not bin perfectly God The Aquei held that the water was not created but coeternal with God this heresie was culled out of the Hermagenian and Audian Tenets The Melitonii so named from one Melito taught that not the soul but the body of man was made after Gods Image and so with the Anthropomorphites they made God corporeal The Ophei so called from one Opheus held there were innumerable worlds The Tertullii from one Tertullus taught that the souls of wicked men should be converted into Devils and Savage Beasts Liâ—eratores are those who taught that Christ by his descending into Hell did set at liberty all wicked that then beâ—eved in him Nativitarji were such as taught that Christs Divine Nativity had a beginning because it is written Psal. 2. Thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee so they acknowledged the Eternity of his Essence but not of his Filiation These were but branches of former Heresies broached by obscure or unknown authors and of short continuance Q. 34. What were the Luciferians Jovinianists and Arbicks A. Luciferians so called from Lucifer Bishop of Caralitanum in Sardinia who lived under Iulâ—an the Apostate 333. years after Christ taught with the Cerinthians and Marcionites that this world was made by the Devil That mens souls were corporeal and had their being by propagation or traduction They denyed to the Clergy that fell any place for repentance or reconciliation neither did they restore Bishops or inferious Clerks to their Dignities if they fel into Heresie though they afterward repented This was the Doctrine of the old Novaâ—ians and Meletians these Luciferians were named also Homonymians for using the word flesh ambiguously in their dispurations The Iovinianists were so called from Iovinian a Roman who lived under Jovinian the Emperour 335. years after Christ. These held with the Stoicks that all sins were equal that after baptisme we could not sin that fasting was needlesse that Virginity was not better then the married life and that the blessed Virgin in bearing Christ lost her Virginity The Arabicks were so named from Arabia the countrey where this heresie was broached and maintained under Philip the Emperour 217. years after Christ they held that mens soules died with their bodies and that both in the last day should rise again From this heresie they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is mortal soules not much different from them are the Psychopanuychitae of this age who make the soul sleep in the Grave with the body till the Resurrection Q. 35. What were the Collyridians Paterniani Tertullianists and Abelonitae A. The Collyridians were hatched also in Arabia and so named from a kinde of Cakes or Buns which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these Cakes they presented every year with great ceremony to a certain Maid fitâ—ng in a chair of State and covered with a vail â—n honour of the Virgin Maâ—y these flourished under Theoâ—osius the great 357. years after Christ. Paterniani so called from one Paternus an obscure fellow were named also Venuâ—iani from Venus which by their venereal actions they honoured more then God These held that all the lower parts of mans body from the Navel downward were made by the Devil and therefore they gave themselves to all lasciviousnesse and uncleannesse therefore they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 deriders of good manners and honesty The Tertullianists were so called from that famous Lawyer and Divine Terâ—ullian who lived under Severus the Emperour about 170 years after Christ. He being excommunicated by the Roman Clergy for a Montanist fell unto these heretical opinioâ—s to wit that God was corporeal but without delineation of members that mens souls were not onely corporeal but also distinguished into members and had corporeal dimensions and did encrease and decrease with the body and that the soul had its Original by propagation or traduction He held also that the souls of wicked men after death were converted into Devils that the Virgin Mary â— after Christs birth did marry once and with the Catapâ—rygian he bragged much of the Paraclet or Spirit which they said was poured on them in a greater measure then on the Apostles He condemned all use of arms and wars among Christians and with the Mâ—ntanists rejected second marriages as no better then adultery The Abelonitae were so called from Abeo Adams Son these taught that Abel was married but had no carnal commerce with his Wife because there is no mention made of his Children as there is of Cains and Seths For
this cause these Abclites did marry Wives but not use them as Wives for propagation for â—â—ar of Original sin whereof they would not be authors therefore they condemned copulation as a work of the flesh and altogether Satanical But for the conservation of their Sect they used to adopt other mens Children This heresie sprung up under Arcadius the Emperout 370. yeares after Christ in the Terriroties of Hippo where Saint Austin was Bishop This heresie lasted not long Q. 36. What Tenets in Religion held the Pelagians Praedestinati and Timotheans A. The Pelagians were so called from Pelagius a Brittain by birth and a Monk at Rome afterward a Presbyter under Theodâ—sius the yonger 382. years after Christ. They were named also Caelestiani from Caelestius one of Pelagius his scholars These taught that death was not the wages of sin but that Adam should have died though he had not sinned That Adams sin was hurtful onely to himselfe and not to his posterity that concupiscence was no sin that Infants did not draw original sin from their Parents that infants might be saved without baptisme that they should have life eternal but out of the Kingdom of God that man after the fall had the free will to do good and ascribed no more to grace but that by it we had our nature and that by our good works wee obtaine grace they rejected the Doctrine of predestination perhaps because the Hereticks called Praedestinati made Predestination a cloak for all wickednesse security and desperation for they taught that the Predestinate might sinne securely for he could not be damned and that such as were not predestinate should never be saved though their life were never so holy This heresie was not long before Pelagianisme and is the same with that of the Libertins The Timotheans so called from Timotheus Aelurus that is the Caâ— from his bad conditions sprung up under Zeno the Greek Emperour 447. years after Christ. These taught that the two natures of Christ were so mixed in the Virgins Womb that they ceased to be what they were before and became a third substance made up of both as a mixed body is made up of the Elements which lose their names and forms in the mixtion These Hereticks afterward lost the name of Timotheans from Timotheus their Author Bishop of Alexandria and were called Monothelites and Monophysites from ascribing onely one will and one nature to Christ. Of the Pelagians see Austin and the other Fathers who have written against them Q. 37. What was the Religion of the Nestorians Eutychians and of those Sects which sprung out of them A. The Nestorians were so called from Nestorius Patriarch of Constantinople who broached his Heresie under Theodosius the younger 400 years after Christ. He taught that in Christ were two distinct persons to wit the Son of God and the Son of Mary that the Son of God in Christs baptisme descended into the Son of Mary and dwelt there as a lodger doth in a house therefore he would not call the Virgin Mary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Mother of God but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Mother of Christ. Besides he made the humanity of Christ equal with his divinity aad so confounded their properties and operations This Heresie was but the spawn of some former Heresies chiefly of Manicheisine and Arrianiame It was condemned in the Councel of Epâ—esus under Theodosius the younger in which Cyrill Bishop of Alexandria was Presidentâ— and the author Nestorius was deposed and banished where his blasphemous tongue was eat out with Wormes and his body with Core and his seditious complices swallowed up by the Earth The Eutychians so named from Euâ—yches Archimandrite or Abbot of Constantinopie who lived in the latter end of Theodosius the younger held opinions quite contrary to Nestorius to wit that Christ before the Union had two distinct natures but after the Union only one to wit the Divinity which swallowed up the Humanity and so they confounded the property of the two natures affirming that the Divine nature suffered and died and that God the Word did not take from the Virgin Humane nature This heresie was first condemned in a Provincial Synod at Constantinople then it was set up again by Dioscurus Bishop of Alexandria in the theevish Councel of Ephesus called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and at last condemned by the generall Councel of Chalcedon under Marcian the Emperour From the Eutychians sprung up the Acephalâ— or headlesse Hereticks so called because they had neither Bishop Priest nor Sacâ—ament amongst them these held that in Christ were two natures which notwithstanding they confounded as they did also the properties saying that the humanity lost it selfe and properties being swallowed up by the divinity as a drop of Vineger is lost in the Sea Severus Bishop of Alexandria was author of this Sect under Anastasius Emperour 462. yeares after Christ. They were called also Theodosians from Theodosius their chiefe Patron and Bishop of Alexandria 2. The Monophysites were all one with the Eutychians differing onely in name 3. The Agnoetae so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ignorance becausâ— they held that Christs Divinity which with them onely remained after the Union was ignoranT of the day of judgement and where Lazarus after his death was laied This heresie was revived by Theodosius Bishop of Alexandria under Mauritius the Emperour 572. yeares after Christ. 4. The Iacobites so called from Iacobus the Syrian held the same opinions that the Eutychians and scoffed the Christians with the name of Meâ—chites because they followed the Emperour in their Faith These under Phâ—cas the Emperour drew all Syria into their Heresie 575. yeares after Christ. 5. The Armenians so named from Armenia insected with that Heresie held that Christ took not a humane body from the Virgin but that it was immortall from the first minute of its Conception hence they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they againe in sâ—orn called the Orthodox Christians Manicheans and Phantasâ—asts these held a Quaternity of Persons and that the Divinity suffered and kept their Easter after the Jewish manner They sprung up under Phocas the Emperour 577. yeares after Christ. 6. The Monothelites in words held there were two natures in Christ but in effect denyed them by giving him one Will onely All these branches of Eutychianisme were condemned by the fifth General Councel held at Constantinople under Iustinian the first who confirmed the councel of Chalcedon to which these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or doubting Hereticks for so they called themselves would not subscribe At last sprung up Mahumetanisme 589. years after Christ. Of which we have spokeh already Of all these see Isidor Theodoret Evagrius Nicephorus Sâ—erates Sozomen and others The Contents of the Eighth Section Of the opinions in Religion held the seventh Centurâ— â— The opinions of the eighth Century 3. The Tenets of the ninth and tenth Centuries 4.
George Maior one of Luthers disciples who taught that no man nay not infants can be saved without good works But it s ridiculous to expect good works from Infants who have not as yet the use of reason nor organs fit for operation 4. Osiandrists so called from Andrew Osiander a Lutheran who taught that Christs body in the Sacrament suffered was corruptible and died again directly against Scripture saying that Christ being risen from the dead dieth no more death hath no more dominion over him He taught also that we are not justified by faith or works but by the essential righteousnesse of Christ dwelling in us But the essential righteousnesse of Christ is the righteousnesse of his divinity which is not communicable nor separable from him 5. Augustinians in Bohemia these taught that none went to heaven or hell till after the last judgement whereas Christ tells the contrary to the good thiefe this day thou shalt be with me in Paradise and affirmeth that the soul of Lazarus was carried by Angels into Abrahams bosom and Dives into hell Wherefore did Christ ascend to heaven but that we might be where he is They make also dormice or swallows of mens souls saying that they sleep till the resurrection if Saint Steven when he was dying had known this Doctrin he would not have called upon the Lord Jesus to receive his spirit The story also of Lazarus and Dives doth overthrow this conceit They say also that Christs human nature is not as yet ascended into heaven which directly overthroweth our Creed in that article as likewise the Scriptures and withall the hope and comfort of a Christian. 6. Stancarians so called from one Francis Stancarus a Mantuan who taught that Christ justifieth us and is our mediator only according to his humane nature whereas our redemption is the work of the whole person and not of one natâ—re alone 7. Adamites so called from one Adam author of the Sect they use to be naked in their Stoves and Conventicles after the example of Adam and Eve in Paradise And therefore when they marry they stand under a Tree naked having onely leaves of trees upon their privities they are admitted as brethren and sisters who can without lust look upon each others nakedness but if they cannot they are rejected 8. Sabbatharâ—anâ— so called because they reject the observation of the Lords day as not being commanded in Scripture and keep holy the Sabbath day onely because God himselfe rested on that day and commanded it to be kept But they forget that Christ came to destroy the Ceremonial Law wherof the Sabbath in respect of the seventh day was a branch and therefore Christ himself brake it when he commanded the sick man whom he cured to carry home his bed on that very day 9. Clancuâ—arii were those who professed no religion with their mouth thinking it sufficient to have it in their heart They avoid all Churches and publick meetings to serve God thinking their private houses to be better then Temples whereas they should remember that private prayers cannot be so effectual as publick neither is it enough to believe with the heart except we also confesse with the mouth for he that is ashamed to confesse Christ before men shall not be confessed by Christ before his Father and his holy Angels 10. Davidistae so called from one David George a Hollâ—nder he gave himselfe our to be the Messiah sent by the holy Spirt to restore the house of Israel that the Scriptures were imperwect and that he vas sent to bring the true Law and Doctrine that the â—oul was pure from sin and that the body onely sinned whereas indeed they both concur in the act of sinning and therefore are both punishable especially the Soul which is the chiefe agent the body is but the instrument He taught also that a man may have many Wives to replenish spiritual Paradise that it was no sin to deny Christ with the mouth so long as they believed on him in their heart He rejected also the books of Moses 11. Mennonists so called from one Mennon a Fâ—â—eslander These deny Christ to be born of Mary affiâ—ming that he brought his flesh from Heaven he called himselfe the Judge of men and Angels 12. Qeistae and 〈◊〉 who taught there were three distinct Gods differing in degrees One George Paul of Cracovia is held to be author of this Sect. 13. Antitrinitarians these being the spawn of the old Arrians and Samosatenians deny the Trinity of Persons and the two natures of Christ their author was Michael Servetus a Spaniard who was burned at Geneva 14. Antimarians who denied Maries Virginity affirming she had other children besides Christ because there is mention made of Christs brethren in the Gospel this is the old Heresie of Cerinthus and Helvidius whereas they consider not that in Scripture those of the same kinred are called brothers So is Lot called Abrahams brother and Lâ—â—an Iacobs Unckle is called his brother 15. Antinomians who reject the Law affirming there is nothing required of us but faith this is to open a wide gap for all â—mpiety Christ came not as he saith himselfe to abolish the Law but to fulfil it If there be no use of the Law then they must deny Gods justice and that it is now an uselesse attribute of the divinity â—16 Infernaleâ— these held that Christ descended into no other hell but into the grave onely and that there is no other hel but an evil conscience whereas the Scripture speaketh of hell fire prepared for the Devil and his Angels and calls it the bottomlesse pit c. 17. Bequinians so called from one Boquinus their Master who taught that Christ did not die for the wicked but only for the faithful so they make him not to be the Saviour of mankind and of the world but a particular Saviour only of some wheras Saint Iohn saith that Christ is the reconciliation for our sins and not for ours onely but also for the sins of the whole world 1 Iohn 2. 2. 18. Hutistes so called from one Iohn Hut who take upon them to prefix the very day of Christs comming to judgement whereas of that day and hour knoweth no man nay not the Angels in Heaven 19. Invisibiles so called because they hold that the Church of Christ is invisible which if it be in vain did he compare it to a City built upon a hill â—â—in vain also doth he counsel us to tell the Church if our brother wil not be reformed in vain also doth the Apostle warn Bishops Presbyteries to look to their stock to rule the Church which Christ hath purchased with his blood Act. 20. How can he be called the sheepherd of that â—â—ock which he neveâ— saw 20. Qnintinistae so called from one Quintinus of Bicardy a Tailour He was author of the Libertins who admit of all Religions Some of them mock at all Religions at that Lucianist who â—rot a book of the three Impostors
Some of them deny the souls immortality and doubt whether there be any other Deity except Heaven and Earth 21. The Family of Love whose author was one Henry Nicolas a Hollander They reject all Sacraments and the three last petitions of the Lords prayer They say that Christ is onely the image of God the Fathers right hand and that mans soule is a part of the divine essence 22. Effroâ—tes so called from shaving their foreheads till they bleed and then anoint them with oyle using no other baptisme but this they say the holy Ghost is but a bare motion inspired by God into the mind and that he is not to be adored all which is directly repugnant to Gods word which proves that the holy Ghost is true God Thou hast not lyed saith Saint Peter unto man but unto God meaning the holy Ghost This Sect took up their station in Transylvania 23. Hosmanists these teach that God took flesh of himself whereas the Scripture saith that Christ was made of a Woman They deny pardon to those thaâ— relapse into sin and so they abridge the grace of God who wills us to repent and thereupon receives us into â—avour 24. 〈◊〉 so called from one Gaspâ—â— Schewenkfeld a Silesian he taught that the Scripture was needlesse to Salvation and with the old Mâ—nichees and Valentinians that Christ was not conceived by the holy Ghost in the Virgins Womb but that God created a man to redeem us and joyned him to himselfe and that this man became God after he ascended into Heaven they confound the Persons of Father and Son and say that God did not speak these words This is my beloved Son That faith is the very essence and nature of God That all Christians are the Sons of God by nature procreated of the divine essence That the Sacraments are uselesse that Christs body is every where Of these Sects and many more of lesse note see Florimundus Raymundâ—s hence we may see what a dangerous Gap hath been made since Luther began to oppose the Church of Rome for the little Foâ—â—es to destroy Christs Vineyard what multitudes of Taâ—es have grown up 〈◊〉 the good Corn in the Lords field what troublesome Frogs worse then those of Egypt have crawled into mâ—st mens houses what swarmes of Locusts have darkened thâ— Sun of righteousnesse whilst â—e was â—â—ining in the Firmament of his Church Q 13. What other opinions in religion were maintained this age A. Carolostadius Arch Deacon of Witâ—berâ— and Oecolâ—â—padius Monk of the Order of S. Bridges opposed Luthers Doctrin in the point of the real presence shewing that Christ was in the bread onely sacramentally or significatively The Libertius whose author was one Quintious a Taylor of Piâ—cardy taught that whatsoever good or evil we did was not done by us but by Gods Spirit in us that sin was nothing but an opinion that in reproving of sinners we reproved God himself that he onely was regenerate who had no remorse of conscience that he onely reâ—euted who confessed he had committed no evil that man in this life may be perfect and innocent that the knowledge we have of Christ and of our Resurrection is but opinion that we may dissemble in Religion which is now the opinion of Master Hobbs and lastly they slight the Scriptures relying on their own inspirations and they slight the Pen men of the Holy Ghost calling Saint Iohn a foolish young man Saint Matthew a Publican Saint Paul a broken vessel and Saint Peter a denyer of his Master Zuinglius Canon of Constance held the Doctrine of Câ—rolostadius against Luther concerning the real presence David George a Glasier in Gaunt taught that he was God Almighties Nephew born of the Spirit not of the flesh the true Messiah and third David that was to reign on Earth that Heaven was void of inhabitants and that therefore he was sent to adopt Sons for that heavenly Kingdom He denied Spirites the Resurrection and the last judgement and life eternal He held promiscuous copulation with the Adamits and with the Manichees that the soul was not polluted with sin that the souls of Infidels shall be saved and the bodies of the Apostles as well as those of Infidels shall be burned in Hell fire and that it was no sin to deny Christ before men therefore they condemned the Martyrs of folly for shedding their blood for Christ. Melaâ—â—ctâ—on was a Lutheran but not altogether so rigid so was Bucer except in the point of Christs real presence Westphalus also but he denied original sin and the Holy Ghosts procession from the Son and that Christs did not institute the Lent Fast nor was any man tied to keep it Q. 14. What were the chief Heads of Calvins Doctrine A. That in this life our â—aith is not without some doubtings and incredulity that the Scriptures are sufficient without traditions that an implicite faith is no faith that the Books of Tobias Iudith a part of Hester The Wisedome of Solomon Ecclesiasticus Baruch The History of Bell and the Dragon and the books of Macchabees are not parts of the Canonical Scripture that the Hebrew Text of the Old Testament is only authentical and so the Grek of the New Testament that the Scripture in Fundamentals is clear of it selfe and is a sufficient judge of controversies that the Elect have saving faith onely which can never totally and finally be lost that predestination to life or death dependeth not on mans foreseen merits or demerits but on Gods free will and pleasure that no sin comes to passe without the will of God that the Son of God received not his Essence of the Father nor is he God of God but God of himselfe that Christ in respect of his humaniâ—y was ignorant of some things that the Virgin Mary was obnoxious to divers sins and infirmities that Christ is our Mediaâ—or in respect of both natures that Christ was in the state of damnation when he suffered for us but did not continue in it that Christ by his suffering merited nothing for himselfe that he descended not truly into Hell but by suffering the pains of Hell on the Crosse that there is no Limbus Patrum nor Purgatory that our prayers avail not to the dead that the torments of the evil Angels were deferred till the day of judgement that Christ came not out of the grave whilest it was shut that the true Church of God consisteth onely of the Elect and that it is not visible to men that the Church may erre that Saint Peter was not Bishop of Rome nor the Pope his successor but that he is Antichrist that the Church and Magistrate cannot make Laws to bind the conscience that caelibat and the monastical life is unlawful consequently the vows of chastity poverty and obedience that man hath not free will to goodnesse that concupiscence or the first motions before the will consents are sins that all sins are mortal and none in themselves venial that in
end to all Iewish rites which wâ—re but shadows of christs sufferings the substance being come the shadows were to vanish therefore the Apostle saith Gal. 4. 9. That they who turns to these beggarly elements again desire to be in bondage again and in the next chapter he tells the Galathians that if they be circumcised Christ shall profit them nothing Lastly this millenary kingdome of eating drinking and sensuall pleasures was fitly devised by Cerinthus the heretick as best suiting with his swinish disposition for he was noted for a person given to gormandizing and libidinous sports Q. 10. What other Sects and Opinions are there now stirring amongst us A. We have Anti-trinitarians or Polonian Arrians which sprung up in Poland Anno 1593. These deny the Trinity of Persons the Divinity of Christ and of the Holy Ghost that Christ was the Son of God essentially but in respect of his dominion and say that the eternal generation of the Son is against truth and reason We have also Millenaries the spawn of Cerinthus the Heretick these dream of a temporary Kingdome bere on Earth which they shall enjoy with Christ a thousand years But indeed they aim at the enjoyment of the temporal estates of such as they call wicked who as they think have no property in their estates We have Traskits so called of one Trask who would have no Christian Sabbath kept but the Jewish Laws observed and their Sabbath or Seventh day to be perpetually kept holy till the worlds end Others we have who will keep no Sabbath at all these we call Anti Sabbatarians We have likewise Anti-Scripturians who reject all Scriptures as mans inventions there are amongst us Divorcers who hold that men may put away their Wives upon small occasions VVe have also Soul-Sleepers who with the Arabick Hereticks hold that the soul dieth or sleepeth with the body whose souls I think are asleep before the body dieth Amongst other professions we have of late Seekers or Expeâ—â—ers who deny there is any true Church or Ministery and therefore they are seeking one But they know not where to find this Church except it be in the Land of Utopia There was one Hetherington a Box maker who rejecting all Church discipline published that the Sabbath of the Iews was abolished by Christ and that every day now is a Sabbath that the books of Esdras were canonicall Scripture and in other opinions agreed with the â—amilists Q. 11. What Opinions in Religion are held by Theaurau John Ans. He cals himself Priest of the Iews sent as he saith from God to convert them his wilde whimsies are these 1. He cals it nonsence and a lie to say that God is Father of us all 2. That we Gospellers as he cals us worship the Devill because saith he the spirit of man is a Devill 3. That it is a Monster and absolute blasphemie to say the godhead dwelt in Christ bodily 4. He wonders how he that created all could be born of a woman by which we may plainly see he is a circumcised Iew. 5. He saith that the child which the Virgin brought forth is love as if the generation of christ were altogether mysticall and not reall 6. He saith That Mary is christ and christ is Mary and that these are but names of one thing 7. He denyeth That Christ was properly born or that he was born in one or that he was begotten or that be could be flesh properly or that he did descend into our flâ—sh but into our spirits onely or that he could be included in the Virgins Wombe and withall he belyeth us in saying That we have brought the humanity to be very God whereas we say the same person is God and man one not by conversion of the Godhead into flesh but by taking of the manhood into God One altogether not by confusion of substance but by unity of person 8. He calls the English clergy thieves robbers deceivers sounding from Antichrist and not from the true christ in which we see the Impudent spirit of an heretick who can no other wayes defend his lies and blasphemies but by railing 9. He prateth That the Gospel cannot be preached by another but by it self so that mans voyce or outward sound is a lye and Antichist 10. That our Ministers are not christs ambassadors but that their call is a lye for 't is learning and learning is that whâ—re which hath deceived the Nations and compleated the work of Antichrist See the impudence and boldnesse of this blind ignoramus 11. He denyeth that the Priests tips can preserve knowledge though the Scripture is plain for it but by the Priest he understands knowledge it self and so he will make the Holy Ghost to speak Tautologies in saying knowledge shall preserve knowledge here we see the fruits of ignorance 12. He makes the spirit of man to be a quintessence abstracted out of the elementarie motions such is his dull philosophie 13. Out of his kind respect to the Devil by whose instinct he writeth he affirms That he with the false prophet shall receive mercy at last because God with not punish a finite thing infinitely but here be again bewrayes his ignorance for the devil is infinite a posteriore both in regard of his essence and of his desire in sinning besides that God whom he offendeth is infinite 14. Hâ— ignorantly saith That â—e who confâ—rs Gods gift is as great yea greater than God himself is so then it must follow that the Apostles were greater than God when they gave the gifts of the Holy Ghost by imposition of hands 15. He impiously saith that Saint Paul wrote many things which he understood not 16. And as impiously doth he say that in them books which we call Scripture is the lye as well as in other books 17. After his ignorant manner he câ—â—founds the gift of prophesie with the Prophet himself in saying man is not the Prophet but the light in man from God 18. He will not have us to seek for Antichrist abroad for man in darknesse is Antichrist I deny not but every man in darknesse is in some sort an Antichrist yet there is one great Antichrist to be sought for abroad 19. The Trinity which he acknowledgeth is God the Sonne and Man this Trinity is hatched in his crasie 〈…〉 20. He is so mad that he saith he can make one word bear forty significations so he can make 〈◊〉 thou stand for dark or light or hell or heaven or sea or land or angel or Sunne or the devil 21. He will not have Christs body that suffered to be our Saviour nor Christs body for christs body saith he is obedience thus he would fain make christ our Saviour a 〈◊〉 allegorie and therefore in plain termes affirmeth that true Christ hath not nor cannot have any true corporall body for he is a spirit and a spirit is free from flâ—sh as if forsooth a spirit flesh could not be united in the same person
quietnesse and tranquility he is not in fire earthquakes and whirlwinds but in the soft and still voyce it s not the quaking of the body but humility and reverence of mind which he requires these Sectaries deny all ministeriall Ordinances and knowledge got by study and industry pretending an inward light from the spirit and that all our Learning got by Preaching Hearing Reading or Catechising iâ— but notionall and carnall and hanging upon the tree of knowledge they blasphemously prate also that Christ had his failings and that he distrusted God on the Crosse when he cryed out My God my God why hast thou forsaken me by which they overthrow the work of our Redemption which none could perform but he that knew no sin in whose lips was found â—o guil whom his enemies could not accuse of sin They will not have Ministers to preach for titheâ— which they call wages and yet our Saviour saith That the labourer is worthy of his wages and the Apostle That they who serve at the altar should live by the alâ—ar and if they communicate of their spirituall things why should they not participate of the peoples temporall things They will not have particular houses for preaching and prayer and yet among the Iews was the temple and Synagogues and after Christianity was settled Churches were erected They cannot abide studied or methodicall Sermons nor expouâ—ding nor learning in matters of Divinity by which we see how ignorant these people are who despise such helps as God hath given for propagating the Gospel Is it not better to studie and premeditatâ— than to utter quicquid in buecam veâ—erit undigested immethodicall ignorant trash Christ and his Apostles expounded and opened the Scriptures and yet these men reject expounding these men are also against singing of Psalmes a duty practised by Christ and urged by Saint Paul and Saint Iames. They reject infant-Baptisme and yet to infants belongeth the kingdome of heaven They will have no set days for Divine worship and consequently the Lords day must be of no account with them They will have no prayer before and after Sermâ—n and yet the Apostles joyned prayer with their Doctrine and breaking of bread Acts 2. 24. neither did they ever undertake any weighty businesse without prayer They condemn set houres of prayers and yet we read in the Acts of the Apostles that the third and ninth houres were set houres of prayer but by these wild Fancies we may see how crosse-grained these people are in contradicting every thing even Gods word it self if it be not consonant to their shallow reason which they call the spirit but it is indeed the spirit of giddinesse with which they are troubled and trouble others for the rejecting of all outward forms and decent ceremonies in Religion iâ— the overthrow of Religion it self which thought it consist not in ceremonies yet without them it is like a man stript naked of his garments and so for want of them exposed to all injuries of weather and danger of death The leaves of a tree are not the fruit thereof and yet without them the fruit will not prosper Q. 14. What other opinions do the Quakers hold An. Not to mention their â—orrid blasphemies in saying that some of them are Christ some God himself and some equall with God because they have the same spirit in them which is in God They maintain that the Scripture is not the word of God that out preaching is conjuration that expounding of Scripture is adding to it that the letter of Scripture is carnall that the word is not the rule to try the spirits that the soul is a part of God and long existent before the body that there is no Trinity that Christ hath no other body but his Church that Christs coming in the flesh was but a figure that all men have a light in them sufficient to salvation that the man Christ is not ascended into heaven that there is no imputation of Christs righteousnesse that prayer for remission of sinnes 〈◊〉 needlesse that we are justified by our own inherent righteousnesse that there is no 〈◊〉 life or glory to be looked for but in this world that there is no locall heaven nor hell nor resurrection of the body that many of them cannot sin that the calling of our Ministry is Antichristian that our preaching is altogether uselesse that themselves are immediately called by God that our worshiping of God in the Church is heathenish that the of children with water in Baptisme is Antichristian that we have no Sacraments that Dâ—vids Psalms are â—arnall and noâ— to be sung that in our Churches which they â—ll breasts houses God is not worshipped 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 to destroy all propertie and that therefore all things ought to be common that no man is to be called Master or Sir or to be saluted by the way and that one man ought not to have power over another here we see that these men despise Magistracy reject the Ministry sleight all decency and ordinances in Christs Church and in a word overthrow as much as in them lyeth all Religion and piety setting up a Babel of their own full of impiety ignorance aud blasphemie these are the fruits of too much liberty and the effects of reading Scripture by ignorant and malicious spirits who like spiders suck poyson out of the sweetest and wholesomest flowers and like mad men use that sword of the word to destroy themselves and others which was ordained to saye and defend us from our enemies Q. 15 Wherein do the absurdities and impieties of their opinions consist An. 1. In rejecting all Vniversity Learning because Christ and his Apostles were never taught in Schools but this opinion is ridiculous for Christ and his Apostles taught no other Divinity for the matter than what is taught in Universities the difference is onely in the manner of attaining this knowledge for they had it by inspiration we by study labour and instruction and yet the prophets had their Schools and Colledges both on the hill of God 1 Sam. 10. 5. 10. and at Bethel 2 Kings 2. 3. and at Iericho v. 5. and at Naiâ—th 1 Sam. 14. 20. Elisha had his Colledge 2 Kings 6. 1. 2. They will not have us expound Scripture because the Apostles expoundeâ— them but this conceit is also frivolous for to what purpose did Christ appoint Doctours and Pastors to continue still with his Church if they are not to expound Scripture what the Apostles expounded briefly we expound more fully In their expositions there be many intricate obscure high and figurative passages which require a further exposition God did never reveal all his truth at one time Among the Jews we read that Ezra the Scribe and the Levites expounded the Law Neh. 8. Christ took a Text and expounded it Luke 4. and so did Philip Acts 8. 3. They will not have Ministers to be called Masters but I would know of these men whether they that labour in
the word and Doctrine deserve not honour even double honour that is honourable titles and honourable maintenance 't is true they should not ambitiously affect honours nor ought they to reject them Christ was oftentimes called Master and yet he never reproved any for calling him so 4. They quarrell with the word Sacrament because not found in Scripture but I would know whether thing meant this word sacrament be not found in scripture where hath the scripture forbid us to call sacred things by significant terms they may as well say that God is not every where or that he knows not all things because these words omnipresent and omniscient are not in scripture 5. They will not have Ministers to take tithes then they will not have those who wait at the altar to partake with the altar which thwarts the Apostles words directly why should not the Ministers under the Gospel as well receive tithes as the Priests under the law is our burthen easier or our calling lesse deserving it s too much presumption to discommend what Christ hath commended but he commended the Scribes and Pharisees for paying their tithes Luke 11. 42. 6. They reject infant-Baptisme because the Scripture speaks not of it but the Scripture speaks of baptising whole Families and Nations Acts 16. 33. but infants are included in these Infants were circumcised were admitted to Christ to them belongs the Kingdome of heaven Ieremiah an infant was sanctified by the holy spirit Ier. 1. 5. 6. the hand of the Lord was with Iohn Baptist an infant and he grew strong in the Spirit Luke 1. 66. 80. can any man then forbid water that these should not be baptised which have received the Holy Ghost 7. They quarrell with publick prayers iâ— the Church because Christ bids us pray in private this is a childish consequence for the one should be done and the other not to be left undone ouâ— Saviour prayed sometimes privately by himself and sometimes publickly with his Disciples he calleth his Temple the house of prayer but the prayers there used were publick Saint 〈◊〉 both prayed in publick and taught in publick Acts 〈◊〉 36. and 21. 5. Publick prayers were used among the 〈◊〉 also Neh. 9. 3 4. are we not coâ—â—â—â—ded to pray continually and to lift up pure hands in all places is it not by prayer that our preaching is sanctified and made usefull its true we ought not to make publick places as the Pharisees did the Temple and Synagougue the places of our private prayers we have chambers at home to pray in private but this privacy doth no more exclude publick prayers thâ—n private instructions at home by the master to his family do exclude publick preaching 8. They will not have David's Psalms to be sung in meeter These dull souls do not know that David made his Psalms in meeter and did sing them and why may not we do the same in our language which David did in his besides did not Christ sing a hymne did not Paul and Silas sing Psalms to God at midnight Acts 16. Doth not the Apostle exhort us to Psalmes and hymnes Ephes. 5. and doth not Saint Iames will us to sing Psalms when we would be merry there are in the Psalms as in a store house all sorts of materialls for devotion and for all occasions 9. They make faith and repentance necessary concomitants of Baptisme this they hold to exclude-Infants from baptisme but they should know that though Infants have not faith and repentance actually yet they have both in possibility the seed of both are in them and the actuall faith of their Parents supplies the actuall defect of the children besides Simon Magus Alexander the Copper smith and others were baptised who neither had true faith nor repentance and repentance is enjoyned to Simon long after his Baptisme Acts 8. 13 22. Christ was baptized who needed neither faith nor repentance 10. They say That the Church is in God therefore God is not in the Church by the same reason they may say that God is not in heaven because heaven is in God or that Christ is not in us because we are in Christ Christ is in us as the head we are in him as the members The Church is in God because in him we live move and have both our naturall and spirituall being God is in his Church by his assistance providence and spirituall presence and so he hath promised that where two or three are gathered together in his name there is he in the midst of them Mat. 18. 20. Divers other absurd opinions they maintain as namely against tithes against maintenance for preaching against Clerks saying Amen in the Church and such like of which we have already spoken and indeed all or most of their opinions are Anâ—baptisticall and this Sect is the spawn of Anabaptists who are subdivided into different factions and such diversity there is amongst them that the Anabaptists in Holland will not admit those of Moravia and Suevia without rebaptization Sebestian Francus in his Chronologie reckoneth seventy sects of them Q. 16. Now you have satisfied me as to the Quakers I pray do me the like favour concerning a sort of people they call Ranters which I have received divers horrid relations of and such as for their strange and impious assertions I have not yet admitted into my belief A. The Ranters are a sort of beasts that neither divide the hoof nor chew the cud that is to say very unclean ones such as hold no small correspondency with the Quakers their lives and demeanours are much alike onely what the Ranters act upon the stage by an open profession of lewdnesse and irreligion the other do it within the curtain by crafty and seemingly innocent insinuations pretences of sanctity and the contempt of the things of this world These are they that make a laughing stock of Christianity by their bitter invectives derision at the ordinances and ceremonies of Christian Religion These are they that make no distinction between Forms and Order for having cryed down the former their dispensations will not bear with the later it being their main design to bring the businesse of Religion to that condition wherein man was before he had assum'd thoughts of government that is to say into Anarchy and confusion As for their blaspemies and horrid expressions of christian things Mahumetanes Jews and Pagans owne more modesty and lesse prophanesse But to retail their opinions or to anatomize this monster we must come to particulars 1. They hold that God Devils Angels Heaven Hell c. are Fictions and Fables 2. That Moses the Baptist and Christ are impostors and what Christ and his Apostles acquainted the world with as to matter of Religion perished with them and nothing transmitted to us 3. That preaching and praying is uselesse and that it is but publick lying 4. That there is an end of all Ministry and Administrations and people are to be taught immediately from God
5. They hold Baptisme a pure legal administration not proceeding from Christ but from Iohn 6. They jest the Scriptures that divine Legacy of our salvation out of all life reverence and authority quoting it in driblets and shreds to make it the more ridiculous In their Letters they endeavour to be strangely prophane and blasphemous uttering Athiesticall curses and impâ—ecations which is a kind of canting among them as among Cypsies as for exampe in one you have this stile My own heart blood from whom I daily receive life and being to whom is ascribed all honour c. thou art my garment of needle work my garment of salvation Eternal plagues consume you all rot sink damne your bodies and souls into devouring fire where none but those who walk uprightly can enter The Lord grant that we may know the worth of Hell that we may scorn heaven 7. Sinne is onely what a man imagines and conceives to be so within himself 8. Ordinances they account poore low things nay the perfections of the Scriptures is so inconsiderable in their apprehensions that they prâ—â—ead to lâ—ve above them their lives witnesse they live without them 9. If you ask them what christian Liberty is they will tell you that it consists in a community of all things and among the rest of women which they paint over with an expression call'd The enjoyment of the fellow creature 10. The enjoyment of the Fellow-creature cannot but be seconded with lascivious songs drinking of healths musick dancing and bawdry Lastly They are with the Anabaptists those that most of all kick against the pricks of Authority for Magistracy cannot have in it any thing more sacred than the Ministry so that they wish as much policy in the State as government in the Church which is none at all so to bring an Eygyptian darknes upon both that the world might be the less scandalised at their madnessâ—s extravagancies But this age which is much more fruitfull of Religions than of good works of Scripture-phrases than of Scripture practises of opinions than of piety hath spawned more religions than that Lady of Holland did Inâ—ant to mention all which were to weary both my self and the reader therefore I will content my self to mention some few more as the Independents Presbyterians c. Q. 17. What are the opinions of the Independents A. 1. These are so called because they will have every particular Congregation to be ruled by their own laws without dependence upon any other in Church matters 2. They prefer their own gathered Churches as they call them in private places to the publick congregations in Churches which they flight calling them steeple-houses 3. They hold there is no use of learning or degrees in Schools for preaching of the Gospel and withall that maintenance of the Ministry by Tithes is Superstitious and Judaicall 4. They are against set forms of prayer chiefly the Lords prayer accounting such forms a choaking of the spirit 5. They give power to private men who are neither Magistrates nor Ministers to erect and gather Churches and to these also they give the power of election and ordination if we may call this ordination of deposition also and excommunication even of their own officers and finall determination of all Church causes 6. They commit the power of the Keyes in some places to women and publickly to debate and determine Ecclesiastick causes 7. They admit private men to administer the Sacraments and Magistrates to perform the Ministers office in marrying 8. They permit divorces in slight cases 9. They hold Independency to be the beginning of Christs Kingdome which is to be here on earth a thousand years 10. They place much Religion in names for they do not like the old names of Churches of the dayes of the week of the moneths of the year of Christmasse Michaelmasse Candlemasse c 11. In preaching they will not be tyed to a Text nor to prayer but they make one to preach another to pray a third to prophesie a fourth to direct the Psalm and another to blesse the people 12. They permit all gifted men as they call them to preach and pray and then after prophesying is ended they question the preacher in the points of his Doctrine 13. some of them allow no Psalms at all to be â—â—ng in publick calamities and will not suffer Woâ—â—en to sing Psalms at all 14 They will baptise no children but those of their own Congregations whom they esteem not members of their Church untill they have taken their Covenant 15. They in divers places communicate every Sunday among themselves but will not communicate with any of the reformed Churches 16. Whilest they are communicating there is neither reading exhortation nor singing not have they any preparation nor catechising before the communion and either they sit at Table or have no Table at all and because they would not seem to be superstitious in the time of administration they are covered 17. They allow their Ministers to sit in civil Courts and to voice in the choosing of Magistrates 18. They are against violent courses in matters of Religion nor will they have the conscience to be forced with fear or punishment but gently to be inclined by perswasion and force of argument in which point I commend their Christian moderation for in propagating the Gospel neither Christ nor his Apostles nor the Church for many hundred years did use any other sword but the word to bring men to Christ. Q. 18. What Tenets are held by the Independents of New England An. Besides those opinions which they hold with other Independent they teach that the spirit of God dwells personally in all the Godly 2. That their Revelations are equall in Authority with the Scriptures 3. That no man ought to be troubled in his Conscience for sinne being he is under the Covenant of grace 4. That the Law is no rule of our conversation 5. That no Christian should be prest to practise holy duties 6. That the Soul dieth with the body 7. That all the Saints upon earth have two bodies 8. That Christ is not united to our fleshly body but to the new body after the manner that his Humanity is united to his Divinity 9. That Christs Humanity is not in heaven 10. That he hath no other body but his Church 11. They reckon all Reformed Churches except themselves profane and unclean All these opinions savour of nothing but of pride carnall security blasphemy and slighting of Gods written word which is able to make the man of God perfect and wise unto salvation Q. 19. Vpon what grounds do the Independents forsake our churches An. Because they do not see the signes of grace in every one of our members but this ground is childdish for many are in the state of grace in whom we see no outward signes so was Saul when he persecuted the Church he was then a vessel of mercy and many in whom we
a Bishop for if Presbyters had been distinct from Bishops Paul would not have left them unsaluted for why should he salute the Deacons and not thâ— Presbyters which are a higher degree Quest. Why were the Pastors called Bishops and Presbyters A. To put them in mind of their duty and dignity for the word Episcopus or Bishop signifieth the care inspection and oversight which they should have of mens souls in guiding instructing and feeding them with the Word and Sacraments Presbyter signifieth the age dignity and experience that ought to be in Ministers whose grave carriage wisdome and knowledge should procure reverence of the people to that high calling and obedience to their Doctrine Q. Are young men then fit to be made Presbyters oâ— Bishop A. No except there be extraordinary gifts in them as were in Timothy or in extream necessity when grave and ancient men cannot be found Temeritas florentis aelatis prudentia sinectutes Young men are rash inconstant head strong proud inconsiderate and indiscreet in their words and carriage for the most part which hath brought this high calling into obloquie and contempt They have not that experience wisdome gravity and knowledge that are in old men nor are they Masters of their passions and affections and how are they fit overseers of others who cannot oversee themselves a young Presbyter is a contradiction and a young Bishop is incongruous Young and green heads have been the cause of so much distemper so many Heresies and schismes in the Church of Christ Therefore little hope there is that ever peace Religion and truth shall flourish in that Church where giddy young men are Bishops or Presbyters and hot-spurs or green heads are preferred to gray hairs ancient Divines are fittest to serve the ancient of dayes Q. But if Paul constituted Presbyters and Deacons in all the Churches which be planted why doth he not salute them as he did these of Philippi A. For brevities sake he oftentimes omits them thinking it sufficient to have saluted the Church in generall in which they are included being members thereof Q. Is not the degree of Bishops higher than that of Presbyters A. Sometimes to avoid heresie schismes and troubles in the Church the Presbyters have chosen one of their own society to precede or oversee the rest but this was onely in some places and at some times and rather an ecclesiastick custome than a divine tradition saith Hierom. Q. But why did Paul besides his custome salute the Deacons at Philippi A. Because by Epaphroditus they had sent him relief therefore he would particularly thank them besides he would shew that under these two names of Presbyter and Deacon is contained the whole Ministry of the Church the Presbyter caring for the things of the soul the Deacon for the things of the body Q. What doth the ward Deacon signifie A. A Minister or servant for so the Magistrate is called Rom. 13. a Deacon or Minister Paul calls himself the Deacon of the Gospel Eph. 5. and he calls Christ the Deacon of Circumcision Rom. 15. but this word is appropriated to him that hath the charge of the poor and strangers in collecting and laying out the Church money for their relief Such were those seven mentioned Acts â— and as Christ had twelve Apostles so one of them to wit Iudas was a Deacon for he kept the bag Q. Were there in the Church preaching Presbyters onely A. No there were also ruling Elders of which Paul speaketh 1. Tim. 5. 1â— Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour especially they who labour in the Word and Doctrine for the preaching Presbyters thought it too great a burthen to preach and to have the inspection of mens manners therefore they desired some of the Laity to assist them whom they called ruling Elders Q. What difference is there between a Minister and a Deacon A. The Greek word signifieth both promiscuously but we have appropriated the word Minister to a preacher and the word Deacon to the Overseer of the poore Q. How doth it appear that Presbyter and Bishop was the same A. Because the Apostle Phil. 1. salutes the Bishops of Philippi but in one Town there is onely one Bishop usually so called So Acts 20. having called together the Presbyters he bids them take heed to the stock whereof the Holy Ghost hath made them Bishops And leaving Titus at Crete to establish Presbyters sheweth that a Bishop must be without reproof Q. Have there not been sometimes two Bishops in one Town A. We read in Sozomen l. 4. c. 14. that the Bishops assembled at Sirmium wrote to Foelix and the Clergy of Rome to admit of Liberius as an assistant Bishop to Foelix but the Councel of Nice forbids two Bishops to be in one City Can. 8. Q. Why do not the Reformed Churches now call our Ministers by the name of Bishops and Priests A. Because these Offices have been abused in Popery the one to pride and tyranny the other to superstition and idolatry Q. May a man exercise the office of Presbyter or Bishop without a calling A. No for no man takes upon him this office but he that is called of God as Aaron was Vzza was struck with sudden death for his rash touching of the Ark 2. Sam. 6. God complains of those Prophets that run and yet were not sent Ier. 23. and how can such preach if they be not sent Rom. 10. Leprâ—sie shall seize upon King Uzziah if he stretch out his hand to touch the Ark 2 Chron. 26. Christ himself spoke not of himsel nor was his Doctrine his own but his that sent him Iohn 5 7. Q. How must a man be called A. First Internally by the Spirit moving his heart and furnishing him with graces fit for so high a Calling Secondly Externally by the Church to which twofold calling we must yield obedience and not resist and run from it as Ionah did Q. How shall we know the inward call of the Spirit from the stattering concept of our Fancies A. If we are called by the Spirit we have no other ends but Gods glory and the salvation of souls we seek Christ for his miracles not for his loaves we will not trust to our own strength learning or eloquence but will disclaim our own sufficiency with the Apostle will accuse our own uncircumcised and defiled lips with Mosâ—s and Esay and will rely onely upon the goodnesse and promise of God who will give us wisdome and will put in our mouths what we shall speak Quest. How many sorts of callings are there in the Church A. Two to wit Extraordinary as that of the Apostles Evangelists and Prophets and Ordinary as the callings of Presbyters or Bishops of preaching Prophets or Pastors and of Deacons Q. Can both these callings be in one maâ— A. Yes for Ieremy and Ezechiel were ordinary Priests and Levites yet were extraordinary Prophets So Luther had an ordinary Function in the
Church of Millan the other by Saint Gregory which the Angel in the night by scattering the leaves up and down the Church did signifie that it was to be spread abroad through the world In the sixth part they place much religion in the observation of their canonical hours of prayer whereof at first were eight four for the night and four for the day the diurnal hours are the first third sixth and ninth the night hours are the Vespers Completory Nocturnals and Mattins or morning prayses but now these eight are reduced to seven to signifie the seven gifts of the holy Ghost or the seven deadly Sinnes or the seven-fold passion of Christ the Nocturnals are now said with the Mattins and not apart as heretofore every one of these canonical houres begins and ends with a Pater noster the Nocturnall Office is the first and is sung at mid-night in memory that about that time Christ was born and apprehended by Iudas and that about mid-night he shall come to judgement the Mattins or Prayses are said and sung in memory of Christs Resurrection and the Creation of the world about that time the first hour is kept in memory of Christs being delivered by Pilate to the Jewes about that hour and that then the women who came to the Sepulchre were told by the Angel that Christ was risen the third hour is in memory of Christs being at that time condemned by the Jewes and scourged at that time the holy Ghost was given to the Apostles who then spoke the great works of God the sixth hour is in memory of Christs Crucifixion at that time and of the Suns miraculous defection the ninth hour Christ gave up the Ghost his side was then pierced and then he descended into hell the Vaile of the Temple was rent and the graves opened at that hour also Peter and Paul went up into the Temple to pray and so did Peter into an upper chamber where he fell into a trance the Vespers are observed because in the evening Christs body was taken down from the Crosse at that time he instituted the Sacrament and did accompany the two Disciples to Emâ—us at this time is sung the Magnificat because the Virgin Mary who compiled this song is the bright evening Star of the world Then also the Tapers are lighted to shew we must have our Lamps ready with the wise Virgins The Completory is so called because in it are compleatly ended all the diurnal services it is observed in memory of Christs sweating of blood at that time he was then also put in the grave The song of Simeon Nunc dimittis c. is sung in the Completory because as he before his death sung it so should Christians before they sleep which is a resemblance of death In each one of these Canonical or Regular hours are sung Gloria Patri with Hymnes Psalmes and spiritual songs peculiar lessons are read and prayers said Q. 21. Wherein consisteth the seventh part of their worship A. In observation of Festival days to every one of which are appropriated Divine Services or offices They begin their Feasts from the four Sundays in Advent kept to put us in minde of Christs fourfold comming to wit in the flesh in the mindes of the faithful in death and in judgement at the last day In the third week of Advent begins the first of the four Fasts called Iejunia quatuor Temporum and this Fast is for the Winter quarter the Vernal Fast is in the first week of Lent The Aestival is the first week after Whitsuntide and the Autumnal in the third week of September These four seasons of the year resemble the four ages of mans life to wit his Childhood Youth Manhood and Old Age for the sins of which we ought to fast They observe also the Fasts of Lent and of Fridays and on the Eves of the Apostles Saint Laurence alone of all the Martyrs and Saint Martin of all the Confessors have their Fasts On the Eve or Vigil of Christs Nativity a lesson is read out of Exod. 16. concerning the Manna that fell in the Desart to prepare the people for the due receiving of the true Manna Christ Jesus the next day in which are sung three Masses to shew that Christ was born to save those that lived before under and after the Law The first is sung at mid-night with the Angelical Hymne the second at the breaking of the day in which mention is made of the Shepheards that came to see Christ The third Masse is at the third hour in which are read Prophesies Gospels and Epistles shewing Christs Nativity On the Sunday following are lessons of the same Nativity The first of Ianuary being the eight day after the Nativity is observed in memory of Christs Circumcision who in this would be subject to the Law would teach us humility and mortification and would shew himself to be true Man and the Messiah The Epiphany is kept in memory of the Star that appeared and of the three wise men that offered him guifts and because on the same day Christ was baptized when the whole Trinity appeared it is called Theophania and because on the same day Christ turned water into wine at the marriage in Cana it is called Bethphania from the house where the miracle was done The eight day after the Epiphany is kept in memory of Christs baptisme Every Sunday throughout the year hath its peculiar Service or office chiefly Septuagesima Sexagesima Quinquagesima and Quadragesima Sundays Their Lent-Fast which is kept in memory of Christs forty days fast begins on Ash-Wednesday in which consecrated Ashes are put on their heads in signe of humility and mortification and to shew we are but dust and ashes During the Lent every day in the week as well as the Sundays have their proper service and devotion on the fifth Sunday in Lent they begin the commemoration of Christs passion Palm-Sunday is kept in memory of the branches of trees cut down by the people and born by them when Christ was riding in triumph to Ierusalem therefore this day the Priest blesseth and distributeth branches of trees The three days immediatly going before Easter are kept with much sadnesse and devotion their Mattiâ—s end in darknesse the Bells are silent all lights are put out c. Three sorts of Oyle are blessed this day to wit that of Baptisme that of the Sick and that of the Catechumeni the Bishop breatheth on the Oyle three times to signifie the Trinity whereof the Holy Ghost represented by the Oyle is one of the Persons After evening service the Altars are stript naked to shew Christs nakednesse on the Crosse. In some places also they are washed with Wine and Water and rubbed with Savin leaves to represent the blood and tears with which Christ our true Altar was washed and the thornes he was crowned with In the Parasceve is kept a strict â—ast and silence no Masse is said this day Christs
Masse must be said on festival days for the dead except the body be present And although in the Masse for the living incense is burned to shew that their prayers like incense ascend before God yet in the Masse for the dead incense is not burned because their prayers are of no efficacy for do the dead praise thee saith David The corps may not be brought into the Church whilest Masse is saying for the living but must be set in the Porch till Masse be done and the Mass for the dead be begun in which Masse the kisse of peace must not be given because there is no communion between us and the dead neither can they answer us the dead corps is washed and anointed then it is carried to the Church but by the way the bearers rest three times to signifie Christs three days rest in the grave Holy water and Frankincense is put in the grave with the corps to keep off evil spirits thence and to shew that the deceased party hath offered to God the incense of his prayers and good life whilest he lived He is buried with green bayes to shew that his soul is alive and that it doth not â—ither with the body and with his face upward and his feet towards the East to shew his expectation of Heaven and his readinesse to meet Christ in the Resurrection whose appearance is believed shall be in the East Every Christian that is buried out of the Church or Church-yard hath a Crosse set at his head to shew he was a Christian. Câ—ergy men that have taken orders are buried in the habit of their orders all are wrapt in linnen because Christ was so yet some are buried in sackcloth to shew their repentance Antiently the names of holy men departed were registred in scrolls or â—olding tables called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which word Diptycha the Latin Church retained these were kept by the Bishop and the â—ames publickly read in time of divine service to shew that the just shall be had in everlasting remembrance The prayers that are made for the dead are not for the Saints in Heaven for they need not our prayers but our praises to God for them nor for the damned in Hell seeing our prayers can availe them nothing but onely for those who dying in venial sins unrepented make satisfaction in Purgatory Lastly there is neither Gloria in exceâ—sis nor Hallelujah sung in the office for the dead Of these passages see Alcuiâ—us de divin offic Amalar. Fortunat. de Eccles. officiis Stephanus Durantus de ritibus Eccles. Cathol Guliel Durandus in rationali c. The Contents of the Fourteenth Section Of the Eastern Religions and first of the Greeks 2. Of the Church dignities and discipline in the Greek Church at this day 3. Of the other Nations professing the Greek Religion chiefly the Moscovites and Armenians 4. Of the Monks Nunâ— and Eremites of Moscovia 5. Of the form of service in their Chu ches 6. How they administer the Sacraments 7. The Doctrine and Ceremonies of the Russian Church at this day 8. Of their Marriage and Funeral Ceremonies 9. Of the profession of the Armenians 10. Of the other Greek Sects namely the Melchites Georgians and Mengrelians 11. Of the Nestorians Indians and Jacobites 12. Of the Maronites Religions 13. Of the Cophti 14. Of the Abyssin Christians 15. Wherein the Protestants agree with and dissent from other Christian Churches SECT XIIII Quest. 1. HAving taken a view of the differences in Religion among the Romanists and Anti Romanists in the West what Religion do the Christians in the East professe A. In the East the Greek Religion prevaileth in many places chiefly in those Countries of Europe namely Greece Macedon Epirus 〈◊〉 Thrâ—ce Servia Basciâ— Moldavia Walachiâ— Bosnia Podolia and Moscovia In the Islands also of the Aegean Sea and in some parts of Poland Dalmatia and Croatia in some parts also of Asia namely in Natolia Circassia Mengrelia and Russia The Greekâ— place much of their devotion in the worship of the Virgin Mary and of painted but not carved Images in the intercesâ—ion prayers help and merits of the Saints which they invocate in their Temples They place justification not in faith but in workes School-divinity chiefly the works of Thomas Aquinâ—s which they have in Greek are in great request with them The Sacrifice of the Masse is used for the quick and the dead and they use to buy Masses they do not hold a Purgatory fire yet they believe there is a third place between that of the blessed and the damned where they remain who have deferred repentance till the end of their life but if this place be not Purgatory I know not what it is not what the souls do there Though they deny the Procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son yet they baptise in the name of the Three Persons Priests among them may marry once but not ofâ—â—er That marriage is unlawfull which is contracted within the seventh degree of Consanguinity and Affinity They use leavened bread in the Sacrament and administer in both kinds they have four Lâ—â—ts in the year they deny the Popes supremacy abstain from blood and things strangled observe the Jewish Sabbath with the Lords day They use neither confirmation nor extream unction and will not have either the blessed souls iâ— Heaven to enjoy Gods presence or the wicked in Hell to be tormented â—ill the day of judgement preaching is little used amongst them but Masses often therefore one of their Monks whom they call Coloieri for preaching sometimes in Lent and at Christmasse and Eastet was accused and banished to Mount Sinai by the Patriarch of Constantinople as Chytraus witnesseth They esteem equal with the Scriptures the Acts of the seven Greek Synods and the writings of Basil Chrysostoâ—e 〈◊〉 and their traditions They believe that the souls of the dead are bettered by the prayers of the living They are no less for the Churches authority and for Traditions then the Roman Catholicks be when the Sacrament is carried through the Templâ— the people by bowing themselves adore it and falling on their knees kisse the 〈◊〉 Q. 2. What Ecclesiastical Dignities and Discipline is there in the Greek Church at this day A. They have their Patriarch who resides at Constantinople who is elected by his Metropolitans and Arch-Bishops but is confirmed by the great Turkes chief Bassa who upon promise of some thousand Duckets from the Patriarch doâ—h ratifie his priviledges He hath no more authority with the great Turk then any Christian Embassadour who thinks it a great honour to be admitted to fall down at the Seigniors feet and to kisse his cloak Next to the Patriarch are the Metropolitans who are placed according to their antiquity Of thes Metropolitans are 74. under whom are Arch-Bishops and Bishops The Metropolitan of Thessalonica hath ten Bishops under him he of Athens hath six Corinth hath foure Bishops and one hundred Churches Mitylena had five
Oyle puts on his â—wle and so receives him into the Fraternity having vowed abstinence from flesh and perpetual chastity The Monks do not onely live upon their rents but they trade also and are great Merchants as for scholarship they have none Sergius is a great Saint â—mongst them to whom the Empress goeth sometimes in Pilgrimage They have divers Nunneries some whereof are onely for Noble mens Widows and Daughters whose stock the Emperor meanes to exâ—iâ—guish They have Eâ—emites also who go stark naked except about the middle they wear long hair and an lâ—on collar about their neck or middle The people esteem them as Saints and Prophets and whatsoever they say is received as Oracles even by the great Duke himselfe He thinks himself in great favour with God who is reproved or robbed of any part of his goods by them But of these Eâ—emites there be very few in that cold country Q. 5. What form of Service have they in their Churches A. They have their Mattiâ—s every morning the Priest attended by his Deacon in the middle of the Church calls on Christ for a blessing in the name of the Trinity and then repeats three times Lord have mercy upon us this done he marcheth into the chancel whither no man may enter but the Priest alone and there at the Altar he sayeth the Lords prayer and twelve times Lord have mercy upon us Then Praised at the Trinity The Deacon and people answer Amen Then he reads the Psalmes for the day and with the people turns to the Images on the wall to which they bow three times knocking their heads to the ground Then he reads the Decalogue and Athanasius his Creed After this the Deacon standing without the Chancel door reads a part of their Legend of Saints lives which is divided into so many parts as there be days in the year then he addeth some collects or prayers This Service lasteth about two hours all which time many Wax Candles burn before their Images some as big as a mans wast such are vowed and enjoyned by peâ—nance They have about nine of the morning another service and on Festival days they have solemn devotion The evening service is begun like the marnings after the Psalmes the Priest singeth the 〈◊〉 in their Language and then all with one voice Lord have mercy upon us thirty times together and the boyes answer thirty times then is read by the Priest and on holy days sung the first Psalme and 〈◊〉 repented ten times Then the Priest reads some part of the Gospel which he ends with three Hallelujahs and withal that evening service with a collect for the day all this while the Priest standeth as the high 〈◊〉 The Deaconâ— stand without the Chancel whither they dare not come during service time The people stand together in the body of the Church for they have no Pews to sit in Q. 6. How do they administer the Sacraments 〈…〉 Eight days after the Child is born he is brought to the Church-porch where the Priest receives him and tells the witnesses their duties in the childs education after baptisme namely to teach him how to know God and Christ and withal what Saints are the chiefe mediators then he conjures the Devil out of the water and so after some prayers he plungeth the child three times over head and ears in a tub of warm water holding it necessary that every part of the child be dipped They use the same words that we do In the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost and not By the Holy Ghost as some Hereticks have used Then the Priest layâ—th oyl and salt mixed together on the Childes forehead on both sides of his face and on his lips praying that God would make him a good Christian c. This done the child being now made a Christian is carried from the Porch into the Church The Priest marching before who layeth him on a cushion before the feet of the chief Image in the Church to which he is recommended as to his Mediator After baptisme the childs hair is cut off wrapped up in wax and reserved as a relique in the Church The Russians use to re-bapbaptise their Proselyte Christians and in some Monasterie to instruct them in their religion first they cloath the new convert with a fresh Russian Garment then they crown him with a Garland anoint his head with oyl put a wax light into his hand and for seven days together pray over him four times a day all which time he is to forbear flesh and white meats After the seventh day he is washed and on the eighth day is brought into the Church and there instructed how to bow knock his head and crosse himself before their images The Russians communicate but once a year in Lent after confession to the Priest who calls them up to the Altar askes them if they be clean from sin if they be they are admitted but never above three at one time Whilest the Priest prayeth the communicants stand with their â—rms folded one within another then he delivereth to them a spoonful of bread and wine tempered together saying Eat this drink this without any pause Then he delivereth bread by it self and wine mingled with warm water to represent the water and blocâ— that issued out of Christ side Then the Communicants follow the Priest thrice about the Altar with their folded arms At last after prayers the Priest chargeth them to make good cheer and be merry for seven days together to fast the next seven days after Q. 7. What is the Doctrine and Ceremonies of the Russian Church at this day A They hold that the Books of Moses except Genesis are not to be read in Churches and are of no use since Christs comming nor the Prophets nor the Revelation 2. They teach that their Church traditions are of equal authority with the word of God 3. That the Greek Church chiefly the Patriarch and his Synod have full authority to interpret the Scriptures and that their interpretation is authentick 4. That the Holy Ghost proceedeth not from the Son 5. They hold Christ to be the onely mediator of redemption but not of intercession this honour they give to the Saints chiefly to the Virgin Mary and Saint Nicholaâ— who they say is attended upon by three hundred of the chief Angels 6. Their doctrine and practise is to adore the Images or Pictures of the Saints whereof their Churches are full and richly adorned 7. They teach that in this life there can be no assurance of salvation 8. And that we are justified not by faith only but by works also which consist in prayers by number on their beads in fasts vows almes crossings offerings to Saints and such like 9. They ascribe great power to auricular confession in doing away sin 10. They hold al to be damned that dye without baptism 11. Extream Unction is with them a Sacrament though not of such
lesser but now the one sits in Persia the other to wiâ— the lesser in Ciliciâ— They are in some sort 〈◊〉 holding a coalition of Christs two natures into one compounded nature but by their late confession ìt seems they have renounced this opinion Their Patriarch they call Catholikes they administer the Sacrament with unleavened bread and will not have Christs body to be really in the Sacrament under the species of bread and wine nor do they mingle water with wine With the Greeks they deny the procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son They give the Eucharist to Infants presently after Baptism they pray for the dead yet deny Purgatory they re-baptise converts from the Latine Church They fast the 25. of December and keep Christmasse day on the Epiphany or rather Christs baptisme They keep the feast of Annunciation the sixt day of April the Purification the fourteenth of February They eat flesh on Fridays betwen Easter and Ascention day In Lent they feed onely on Herbs Rootes Fruits and Pulse they abstain from such beasts they account unclean they hold that the souls of good men obtain not felicity till the Resurrection They admit none to be secular Priests till they are married but must not marry the second time They will not have the Sacraments to confer grace They administer the cup to all and celebrate no Masse without distributing the Sacrament They invocate Saints and insert divers words into the Creed which are neither Greek nor Latine Q. 10. What other Sects are there of the Greek Religion A. The Melchites so called from Melech a King because they have always followed the faith of the Emperors of Constantinople according as it was established by the Councel of Chalcedon against Eutyches and Dioscorus They are also called Syrians from the country where they inhabit These are altogether of the Greek Religion and Communion but not of the jurisdiction of the Patriarch of Constantinople but of the Arch-Bishop of Damascus under the title of Patriarch of Antiochia for this City where Christianity had its first residence and name and where Peter sat seven years Bishop being wasted and forsaken the Patriarchs seat was translated to Damascus where it remaineth 2. The Georgians are also of the Greek Religion but are not subâ—ect to the Patriarch of Constantinople having a Metropolitan of their own whose residence is in the Monastery of Saint Katharine in Mount Sinâ—i a great way from Iberia lying between the Euxin and Caspian Seas where the 〈◊〉 inhabit who are so called from Saint George as some think who converted them to Christianity and whose picture they carry yet in 〈…〉 but doubtlesse they were called 〈◊〉 before Saint George was born for Mela speake of them in the first Book of his Geography who lived in the time of Claudius the Emperor and Vadianus on that place thinks they were called Georgians from their Husbandry to which they were much addicted 3. The Georgians next Neighbours to wit the Mengrelians called of old Colchi and the ancient Zychi now called Circassians whence the Sultan had his 〈◊〉 are also of the Greek Communion and subject to the Patriarch of Constantinople but they baptise not their Children till they be eight years old In other points they are of the Greek Religion being converted to Christianity by Cyrillus and Methedius the Apostles or Ministers of the Patriarch of Constantinople Q. 11. What is the Religion of the Nestorians Christians of Saint Thomas and Jacobites A. 1. The Nestorians so called from Nestorius the Heretick whose opinion concerning two Persons in Christ they held a long time and spread themselves through a great part of Asia by reason of Cosroes the Persian King who in hatred to Heraâ—â—ius the Emperor caused all Christians within his Dominions to become Nestorians these were subject to the Patriarch of Musal which some think to be Bagded or Babyloâ— others Seleucia and others a part of old 〈◊〉 but at this day most of them are subject to the Pope both in jurisdiction and partly in Religion and have renounced their old errors concerning the two 〈◊〉 in Christ that Mary should not be called the 〈◊〉 of God that the Councel of Ephesus and all other Councels after it are to be rejected these errors I say they have renounced but they administer the 〈◊〉 with leavened bread and in both kindes 〈◊〉 permit their Priests to marry the third or fourth 〈◊〉 they have Crosses but not 〈◊〉 nor Crucifixes nor 〈◊〉 confession 2. The Christians 〈…〉 or of Saint 〈◊〉 so called because converted by him They were heretofore Nestorians and subject to the 〈◊〉 of Masal but now are subordinate to the Pope both in profession and jurisdiction They did use to give the Eucharist in both kindes to season the bread with salt instead of Wine to drink the â—oyce of Raisons to baptise their children when fourty days old to reject all Images except the cross the Popes supremacy extream â—uction and second marriages of their Priests but now they are of the Roman Religion 3. The Iacobites so called from Iacobus the Syrian a great Eucychian are spread through many Kingdomes in the East They are named also Dioscorians from Dioscorus Patriarch of Alexandria a great Patron of Eutyches They belonged anciently before the Councel of Chalcedon to the jurisdiction of Antiochia but since they yeild obedience to a Patriarch of their own whose residence is in Caramit the Old Metropolis of Mesopotamia but yet retains the name of Patriarch of Antiochia They held there was in Christ but one nature will and operation and therefore in signing with the Crosse they used but one singer whereas the other Eastern Christians used two Before baptisme they imprinted on their children the sign of the Crosse with a hot Iron They deny Purgatory and prayers for the dead and say that the Angels are made of fire and light They hold that just mens souls remain in the earth till the Resurrection their Priests are married they deny 〈◊〉 confession give the Eucharist in both kindes and the bread 〈◊〉 They circumcise both Sexes they condemn Eutyches as an Heretick and yet honour Dioscorus and Iacob the Syrâ—an as Saints but now they have utterly rejected the Heresie of one nature in Christ and with the Latine Church acknowledge two distinct natures with their distinct properties as may be seen by the Iacobites confessions Q. 12. What is the Religion of the Maronites A. The Maronites are so called from Maron a holy man their chiefe residence is in Mount Libanus though some inhabit Aleppo Damascus Tripoli of Syria and Cyprus Their Patriarch is a Monk of Saint Anthony having nine Bishops under him he is alwayes called Peter and will be stiled Patriarch of Antiochia which title is claimed by the Iacobite Patriarch who is alwayes named Ignatius The Maronites were Monothelites and with the Greeks denyed the Procession of the holy Ghost
from the Son abstained from blood and strangled things observed the Sabbath with the Lords day condemned the fourth marriage as utterly unlawful rejected confirmation administred the Sacrament in leavened bread and in both kindes and excluded the blessed souls from heaven till the Resurrection they did besides hold that all mens souls were created together in the beginning that Hereticks are to be rebaptized that the child is not to be baptized till the mother be purified which is fourty dayes after a Male childe and eighty after a Female that children should receive the Eucharist as soon as baptized that the Father may dissolve the Matrimony of his child if he dislike it that the Eucharist is not to be reserved nor to be carried to sick persons in danger of death that Priests and Deacons must be married that children of five or six years old may be made Subdeacons that women during their monthly purgations are not to be admitted into the Church nor to the Eucharist But these opinions the Maronites renounced when the Christians had the command of Syria and Palestine but when Saladine recovered those 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 fell off from the Roman Church and embraced their former Teners but in the 〈◊〉 of Gregory the 〈◊〉 and Clement the eighth they reconciled themselves again to the Roman Church Q. 13. What are the Cophti A. The 〈◊〉 are the Iacobites of Egypt for the Egyptians were anciently named 〈◊〉 we call them Cophti that is Egyptian Christians as the Iacobâ—res of Syria are named Syrians and in no country were these Euâ—ychians more patronised then in Syria and Egypt yet these Iacobites differ from Eutyches in this that He taught the two natures in Christ to be one by confusion or commixtion whereas They say that they are one by co-adunation but so that the properties oh each nature remain distinct so that in effect they 〈…〉 but dare not say to for fear of 〈…〉 persons not being able to 〈…〉 the Nature and the Person These 〈…〉 to the Patriarch of Alexandria whose 〈…〉 is now in the City of Caire They used heretofore to be circumcised but by the Popes perswasion have left it They baptize not children till the 〈◊〉 day to whom they give the Euceharist immediately after baptism and then also confer on them all sacred orders under Priesthood their parents promising for them and performing what they promise till they be sixteen years old chastity fasting on Wednesdayes Fridays and in the four Lents They administer the Eucharist in leavened bread and in both kinds With the Greeks they leave out the words of the 〈◊〉 creed and from the Son they deny the Sacrament and extream Unction to the sick reject Purgatory and prayer for the dead and all General Councils chiehly Chalcedon after that of Ephesus They keep no Lords day nor Feasts except in Cities They marry within the second degree of consanguinity without dispensation they account the Romane Church heretical and in their Liturgies use to read the Gospel of Nicodeâ—â—â— Q. 14. What are the Abyssin Christians A. These be they which in habit the Mid-land 〈◊〉 under Presbyter or Preâ—ious 〈◊〉 they have a 〈◊〉 of their own whom they call Abunna whose 〈◊〉 is white his upper Vestimeâ—t is like a Cardinals cloak 〈…〉 before When he rides abroad on his Mule he is attended on with a great train three crosses or staâ—es are carried about him and holdeth a crosse in his own hand They have many 〈◊〉 Priests or Bishops and great store of Monasteriâ—s All their Patriarchs and Bishops are of S. Anthonies order as are the Patriarcks of Alexandria to whose jurisdiction anciently Aethiopia did belong and yet at this day they are tied to chuse their Abunna whom they call Catholike of the juriâ—diction of 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 of which place he is confirmed consecrated and invested in his Ecclesiastical Rights In their Liturgy also they pray particularly for the Patriarch of Alexandria The 〈◊〉 Religion consisteth in circumcising Male and Female whether out of Religion or the ancient custom of their Nation as being descended from the ancient Aethiopians or Arabians Ismaels posterity who used to be circumcised is uncertain But most likely they are circumcised in memory and imitation of Christ who was also circumcised They use also every year to baptise themselves in Lakes and Rivers 〈◊〉 Epiphany day in remembrance of Christs baptisme who was baptized on that day in Iordan The other points of their Religion be these they abstain from such beasts as the old Law accounteth unclean they keep the Sabbath and Sunday together The Thursday before Easter they administer the Sacrament is unlearened bread but ordinarily in leavened bread all communicate standing in both kindes The Wine they receive from the Deâ—con in a spâ—on and that in the Church onely The day they receive in they must not spit till 〈…〉 After sorty days the Males are baptized the 〈◊〉 after eighty except in case of necessity and then also they give them the Eucharist they think their Children dying without baptisme shall be saved by the â—aith of their parents They confesse after every sin committed and then receive 〈…〉 They are Iacobites in acknowledging 〈…〉 and will in Christ therefore they 〈…〉 of Chalcedan for condemning Dioscorus the 〈◊〉 So they deny Confirmation Extream and 〈◊〉 They hold tradâ—ction of souls admit of painâ—ed not 〈◊〉 Images they usually excommunicate are none but 〈◊〉 and this onely belongs to the 〈◊〉 Priests and 〈◊〉 have neither Tythes nor Almes by begging but live by their labour They permit not their Bishops and Priests to marry twice Flesh is eat every Friday betwixt Easter and Whitsunday The King conferreth all Ecclesiastick promotions except the Patriarchship Of these passages see the above named Authors and 〈◊〉 the Aethiopian Liturgy in Bibliâ—thâ—ca 〈◊〉 tom 6. Alvares the King of Portugals Chaplain who lived in Aethiopia 6 years wrote the Aethiopian History Zega Zabo an Aethiopian Bishop sent into Portugal by King David the Abyssin who set out the confession of the Aethiopian faith translated by Damianus a Goes c. Q. 15 Wherein doth the Protestant Church agree with 〈◊〉 dissent from other Christian Churches A. They agree with the Greek Church in giving the Sacrament in both kindes in admitting Priests to marry in rejecting images purgatory and extreame unction and in denying the Popes supremacy in the same points also they agree with the Melchites or Syrians with the Georgians Mengrelians and Gircassians and with the Moscovites or Russians who are all of the Greek profession though in some things they differ The Protestants agree with the Nestorians in rejecting auâ—â—cular confession in permitting Priests to marry in communicating in both kinds and in rejecting Crucifixes With the Christians of Saint Thomas they agree in administring the Sacrament in both kinds in rejecting images and extream Unction and permitting Priests to marry and denying the Pope supremacy They agree with the Iacobites
in confessing their sins only to God in rejecting purgatory and prayers for the dead in giving the Sacrament in both kindes and in unleavened bread and in tolerating Priests marriages in the same points also they agree with the 〈◊〉 or Christians of Egypt with the Abyssins Armenians and Maronites But the Protestants difher from the above named Churches in these subsequent points 1. They believe that the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Son 2. They use unleavened bread in the Sacrament 3. The English Protestants allow Confirmation 4. They hold that the blessed souls enjoy Gods presence and that the wicked are tormented in Hell immediately after their departure hence 5. They permit Priests after ordination to marry 6. They reject pictures as well as Massie-images 7. They observe not the Saturday 〈◊〉 Sabbath 8. They have but one Lent in the year 9. They make no scruple in 〈◊〉 of blood in these points the Protestants dissent both from the Greekâ— Melchâ—tes Georgians 〈◊〉 Circassiani Moscovites and other Sects above named They defer not baptisme till the eighth year with the Circassians they pray not for the dead nor give the Sacrament in a spoon nor divorce their Wives upon every light occasion with the Mâ—scovites they affirm not two persons in Christ nor deny Mary to be the Mother of God nor reject the Councel of Ephesus and all other Councels after it with the Nestorians They defer not baptism till the fortieth day nor exclude Priests from second marriage with the Christians of Saint Thomas They do not ascribe one nature only one will and one operation to Christ nor do they use circumcision and a hot Iron in baptisme nor do they reach that Angels are composed of fire and light with the Iaoobites They give not the Eucharist to Insants they marry not in the second degree of consanguinity nor do they read the Gospel of Nicodemus with the Copâ—ti They do not hold traduction of souls by seminal propagation nor baptize themselves every year nor suffer they their Ministers to live by mechanical labours with the Abyssins They use nor rebaptiâ—ation nor fasting on Christmasse day nor abstain from eating of uncleane beasts prohibited by the old Law with the Armenians they do not hold that all souls were created together nor that parents ought to dissolve their childrens marriages when they please nor that Children should be made Sub-Deacons nor that Menstrâ—ous Women should be excluded from the Sacrament with the Maroâ—ites The Protestants do not celebvate their Liturgy in an unknown tongue as the 〈…〉 Iacobites Indians and Nestorians do who make use of the 〈◊〉 or Syriack language in their divine service which few understand nor with the Greeks Melchiâ—es Georgians Circassians and others do they use the ancient Greek tongue in their liturgies which these above named know not and yet make use of it in their Churches nor with the Boman Catholicks doe they read and pray in Latine but in their own vulgar languages which are intelligible by all in which point they agree with the Abyssins Aâ—menians Moscovites Russians 〈◊〉 anciently called Illyrians Lastly Protestants differ from the Roman Catholicks in these points 1. Of the number of Canonical Books of Scripture of their sufficiency authority and interpreter 2. Of Christs descent into hel 3. Of the head of the Church and of the Popes supremacy 4. Of the true Catholick Church 5. Of their Clergy their orders immunities and 〈◊〉 6. Of â—he Monastical life vows and Evangelical Counsels 7. Of the power of the Civil Magistrate 8. Of Purgatory 9. Of invocation of Saints 10. Adoration of Images and Reliques 11. Sacraments their number efficacy and ceremonies 12. Baptisme its necessity effects and ceremonies 13. Transubstantiation and the consequences thereof 14. Of administring in both kinds 15. The sacrifice of the Masse 16. Auricular confession 17. Satisfaction 18. Indulgences 19. Extream Unction 20. Original sin 21. Free will Predestination and Grace 22. Justification Faith and good woâ—kâ— 23. The Latine Service 24. Traditions Some other small differences there are and fewer there might be if men would be moderate on either side but the spirit of contention and contradiction hath hitherto hindered and will yet hinder the peace of the Church till the Prince of Peaâ—e our true Solomon who built this mystical Temple without noyse of Axes or Hammers put an end to all jâ—rrs and discords till he whom both the Winds and Seas do obey awake who now seemes to be asleep till he I say awake and rebuke the stormy winds and proud billows on which his ship is tossed to and fro that at last she may eâ—joy a calm time and some Halcyonian days and may cast Anchor in the safe harbour of tranquillity where we may finde our Saviour not in the Earthquakes Whirlewinds and fire of contention but in the 〈◊〉 and quiet voice of peace concord and unity which he left to us as a Legacy but we have lost it by our pride sacriledge â—nvy 〈◊〉 covetousness profanenesse and vain-glory The Contents of the Fifteenth Section Religion is the ground of all government and greatnesse 2. By divers reasons it is proved that Religion of all Common wealths and humane societies is the foundation 3. That Princes and Magistrates ought to have a special care in setling and preserving of Religion 4. That one Religion onely is to be allowed in a Common wealth publickly 5. In what respects different Religions they be tolerated in private 6. A Christian Prince may not dissemble his Religion 7. Why God blesseth the professors of false Religions and punisheth the contemners thereof 8. False Religions are grounded upon policy what use there is of Ceremonies in Religion 9. The mixture and division of religions and of Idolatry 10. How the Gentile Religion in worshipping of the Sun seems to be most consonant to natural reason with divers observations concerning Sun-worship and the knowledge the Gentiles had of a Deity the Vnity thereof with some glimmering of the Trinity 11. That the honour maintenance and advancement of a Priest hood is the main supporter of Religion 12. That the Christian Religion is of all others the must excellent and to be preferred for divers reasons being considered in it selfe and compared with others with an exhortation to the practice of religious duties which is true Christianity SECT XV. Quest. I. HAving now pass't through all Religions known in the World it remains that we make some use of what we have viewed let us know then to what end and purpose hath this View been taken A. First to let us see that there is no nation so barbarous or brutish except some particular fools who have said in their heart there is no God which hath not made profession of some Religion by which they are taught to acknowledge and worship a Deity For Religion is the pillar on which every Commonâ—wealth is built so long as the pillar is stable and firm which is the foundation so long
will the house stand immovable Though the rain descend and the windes flow and the hloods come and beat upon that house yet it shall nâ—t fall because it is founded upon a Rock Mâ—t. 7. But if blinde Sampson if people void of understanding trusting to their strength shake once this pillar of Religion down falls the whole Fabrick of Government Law and Discipline Of this examples in all ages may be brought to shew how States and Religion like Hippocrates Twins do live and die together so long as Religion flourished in Iudeâ— so long did that State flourish but when the one failed the other fell Iudah and Israel were not carried away into Captivity till they had Captivated Religion As Sampsons strength consisted in his Hair so doth the strength of a Commonâ—wealth in Religion if this be cut off the Philistions will insult over the strongest State that ever was and bring it to destruction This is the â—alladiuâ—â— which if once removed will expose the strongest City in the world to the enemy The Greek Empire had not fallen from the Palâ—â—â—gi to the Turk had the Christian Religion stood firm in Constantinople The Poet could acknowledge that so long as Rome stood religious so long the continued Victorious Diis de 〈…〉 And Tullie confesseth that the instruments by which the Romans subdued the world were not strength and policy but Religion and Piety Non calliditate râ—bore sed pietate ac Religione omnes gentes nationsque super astis Orat. de 〈◊〉 resp For this cause the Senat and people of Rome were careful to send their prime youth to 〈◊〉 the University then of the 〈◊〉 Religion to be instructed in the grounds of all their sacrâ—d and mysterious learning Therefore 〈◊〉 in Dion Cassius â— 3. adviseth Augustus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by all means and at all times to advance the worship of God and to cause others to do the same and not 〈…〉 innovations in Religion whence proceed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 conspiracies seditiâ—â—â— and conventicles or combinations Religion is the Bulwark as plato faith of Laws and Authority it is the band of all humane society the fountain of justice and fidelity beat down this Bulwark break this band stop this fountain and bid Adieu to all Laws Authority Unity Justice and Fidelity Q. 2. How doth it appear that Religion is the foundation of Common-weâ—liâ—eâ— human societies A. 1. Because Religion teacheth the fear of God without which men should live more securely among Lyons and Beares then among men therefore Abraham Gen. 20. knew that at Gerâ—â— he should both lose his Wife and his life too because he thought surely the fear of God was not in that 〈◊〉 't is not the fear of temporal punishment or of corporal death that keeps men in awe but of eternal torments and spiritual death therefore when men will not fear thâ—se that can destroy the body they will stand in awe of him who can cast body and soul into Hell fire Mat. 10. It was this fear that begot Religion in the world Primus in 〈◊〉 Deos fecit timor and it is Religion that cherisheth increaseth and quickneth this fear the end then of Common-wealthes and of all societies is that men may live more comfortably and securely then they can do alone but without Religion there can be no security nor comfort no more then there can be foâ— Lambs among Wolves for 〈…〉 2. There can be no durable Common-wealth where the people do not obey the Magistrate but there can be no obedience or submission of Inferiours to their Superiours without Religion which teacheth that Princes and Magistrates are Gods Vice 〈◊〉 here on Earth whom if we do not 〈◊〉 and obey we cannot fear and obey God who commands Rom. 13. That every soul be subject to the higher Powers for there is no power but of God 3. There is in all men naturally a desire of happinesse and immortality which cannot be attained without the knowledge and worship of God whom we can neither know nor worship without Religion which prescribeth the rules and way of worshipping him and likewise sheweth us that there is a God that he is one invisible eternal omnipotent the maker of all things c. 4. The Essence and life of a Common-wealth consisteth in Love Unity and Concord but it is by Religion that these are obtained for there is no band or tie so strict and durable as that of Religion by which all the living stones of the great buildings of Kingdoms and States are cemented and like the planks of Nâ—ahs Ark are pitched and glewed together 5. As each particular man is subject to death and corruption so are whole States Corporations and Kâ—ngdoms but the means to retard and keep off destruction and ruin from them is Religion hence those States continue longest where Religion is most esteemed and advanced whereas on the contrary the contempt of Religion is the fore-runner of destruction this we see that when the whole world was united into one corporation and society for slighting Religion were all overthrown in the General Cataclysme except eight religious persons saved in the Ark. The Poet acknowledgeth that all the miseries which befel Italy proceeded from the neglecting of Religion Dii multa neglecti dedeâ—unt Hesperiae mala luctuosae Horat. 6. As all Common-wealths and States know and are assured that they cannot subsist without the protection of Almighty God who is the Author of all humane societies so likewise they know that God will not owne and protect them who either cannot or will not serve worship and honour him which without Religion is impossible to be done by man for as all Nations know even by the comely order and harmony the strange operations of Nature and the beauty of the world that there is a Divinity which is also plain by the actions of Providence so likewise they know that this Divine power must be honoured and obeyed except they will shew ingratitude in the highest degree to him whence they have their living moving being and all they enjoy but without Religion they can neither know how nor where nor when to worship him 7. Every man knows he hath a spiritual reasonable and heavenly soul which naturally delights in the knowledge and contemplation of heavenly things which shew that he cannot reject all Religion except he will shake off nature and humanity 8. The veriest Atheists in the world who denyed God at least in his providence though they could not in his essence yet affirmed that Religion was necessary in all societies without which they cannot subsist as is already said 9. As subjects will not obey their Princes but fall into rebellions so Princes will not protect their Subjects but become Wolves and Tyrants if it were not for Religion that keeps them in awe and assures them that there is over them a King of Kings and Lord of Lords to whom they must give an account of their actions
needs follow We could instance the condition of the Iewes how they flourished whilest they adhered to the Religion prescribed them by God But when they admitted the Gentile Religions also among them they fell into all the mischiefs mentioned and God cast them off as a prey to their Enemies But we have sufficient and experimental proof of this in our neighbouring Countries of France and Germany what distempers and civil wars not many years ago have ensued upon the differences of Religion to the desolution and ruine of many Towns and Cities Tantum Relligio potuit suadere malorum Q. 5. May a State tolerate different Religions in privat A. 1. If they be such Religions as do not overthrow the fundamentals of truth 2. Nor such as impugne or disturb the government established in that State or Kingdom 3. If the professors thereof be such as are not factious ambitious or pertinacious but honest simple tractable obedient to Superiors having no other end in holding their opinions of Religion but Gods glory and satisfaction of their own conscience so far as they can conceive and withal are willing to submit to better judgements and to renounce their opinions when they are convinced to be erroneous in these regards I say a State may and wise States do tolerate diversities of opinions in Religion upon good grounds because as Solomon saith There is a time for all things under the Sun There will come a time when the tares shall be separated from the corne though the wise Husbandman suffers them to grow together a while The wise Physitian will not presently fall to purging out the noxious humours of a Cacochymicall Body for in some diseases nothing is more dangerous then precipitate and untimely Physick Chronical dâ—seases are not cured by Physick and motion but by time and rest The nature of man is such saith Seneca that he will be sooner led then drawn facilius ducitur quà m trabitur Stubborn and violent courses in reformation beget stubborn and violent opposition The warme Sun will prevail more with the traveller then the cold and boysterous winde the Goats blood will break the Adamant which the hardest hammers cannot do God also hath his times for calling of men to the knowledge of his truth some he calls at the nineth hour and some not till the eleventh Christ sends abroad his Disciples to preach and work miracles among the Iewes but into the way of the Gentiles they must not yet go till his ascension It falls out many times that the remedy is worse then the disease and while we go about to cure the State we kill it and instead of purging out the peccant humours of the body Politick we cast it into a Calenture or burning Feaver This was not unknown to that wise and good Emperor Theodesius who could not be perswaded by the Catholikes to extirpate or use violent courses against the Arrians but permitted them to enjoy their Churches and opinions knowing how dangerous it would prove to the State if the quietnesse thereof should be disturbed this had been to kindle the fire which was lately extinguished and to raise a conâ—â—â—gration in the Empire which could not be quenched without an inundation of blood this had been Camerinam movere or to awake a sleeping Dog For this cause though the Turk is zealous in his Religion yet he permits Christians Iewes Persians Aethiopians and others to enjoy their several Religions The like liberty is permitted in Germany France and other places for avoiding further mischief For this purpose that there may not be a breach of peace and disturbance in the government of the State The Turks and Moscovites inhibit all disputations in points of Religion upon pain of death The like inhibition was made by the Emperor and Princes of Germany after their Civil Wars that there should be no dispute or contention between the Catholickes and Protestants for indeed by such disputes Religion it self is weakned and the State indangered for if it be not tolerable to question Laws once established how can it be safe either for State or Church to call in question Religion once setled and confirmed by authority By questions and dispâ—tes the Majesty of Religion is slighted and that made dubious which ought to be most certain The objects and high mysteries of our faith are not to be measured by our shallow reason The many disputes about Religion commonly overthrow the practise of Religion which consisteth not in talking but in doing the one indeed is more easie then the other as Seneca saith Omnes disputare malunt quam vivere We had rather dispute of salvation then work it out with fear and trembling If Heaven could be obtained with wrangling and disputing a profane Sophister should sooner have it then a Holy Christian who knows that life eternal is not obtained by talking of but by walking in the ways of Gods Commandements But to return to our former discourse and to end this question as we began diversity of Religious with the limitations aforesaid may be connived at especially when it cannot be avoided without the danger and ruin of the State and the rather because the Conscience cannot be compelled nor faith forced There never was a wiser State than the Romans and more zealous in the worship of their gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the custome and laws of their Nation yet they admitted the worship of Isis and Aesculapius forrain Deities and a Pantheon or Temple for all gods And though they abhorred the Iewes above all other people yet Augustus that wise and happy Emperor permitted them to exercise their own Religion Princes and Magistrates must like wise Ship-Masters rather strike Saile and cast Anchor then make Ship-wrack in a storme and rather saile back with safety then venture upon the Rocks in the Harbour with danger Praestat recurrere quà m male currere As Constans the Emperor and Theâ—dosius the Great though Catholick Princes yet for quietnesse sake tolerated the Arrians So did Leo make an Edict of Union called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that all the different religions within his dominions might live peaceably and friendly together For the same cause Anastasius made a Law of Amnesty and accounted those the best preachers that were moderate Q. 6. May a Christian Prince dissemble his Religion A. 1. He may not because God abhorreth Hypocrisie condemneth a double heart and rejecteth such as draw neer to him with their lipps when their hearts are far from him Christ denounceth more woes against Hypocrisie then any other sin of those who are Wolves in Sheeps cloathing he will have us take heed and threatneth to deny those before his heavenly Father who deny him before men We are commanded to love God with all our heart with all our strength c which we do not if we dissemble He requires faithfulnesse truth and sincerity in the inward parts he abhorreth liaâ—s and deceitful men Shall we think it lawful
to dissemble with God and are offended if our neighbours dissemble with us God will not have us wear a Liâ—sie-Woolsie Garment nor plow with an Oxe and an Asse nor sow different seeds in the same ground Simulata sanctitas duplex impietas The Divel is never more dangerous then when he transformes himselfe into an Angel of light Malus ubi se bonum simulat pessimus est saith Seneca 2. God is the chief good in whom is no impurity nor guile therefore he requires of us pure and sincere love he is omniscient there is nothing hid from him he knoweth the hearts and searcheth the reins and knoweth our thoughts long before all things are naked and open to his eyes Therefore though we can delude men we cannot deceive God he knows what is within painted sepulchres and in those platters that have washed outsides God is truth it self therefore is an enemy to falshood He is zealous of his glory but there is nothing wherein he is more dishonoured then by dissimulation and Hypocrisie 3. Never was there any good Prince a dissembler nor did ever any dissembler prove a good Prince but cruel tyrannical and impious as we see by the examples of Herod Tiberius Nero and many more who at first made great shew of Religion and Vertue but when the Visard was taken off they proved monsters and not men and Wolves in Sheeps cloathing nay there is more hope of him that in the beginning professeth his own infirmities then in him that concealeth them for the one is more corrigible then the other as Bodin instanceth in King Iohn of France who could not hide his weakness yet never committed any wicked act And indeed dissembling Princes fall into this inconvenience and mischief that they cannot-be long hid under the visard of Religion and vertue but their nature will break out and then will become more odious to their people than if they had at first detected their natures Dienysius the younger so long as Plato was with him played the counterfeit egregiously making shew of sobriety temperance and all other Princely vertues but as soon as Plato was gone his wicked nature brake out like a running streame that hath been dammed up And how can a people put confidence in that Prince who dissembleth with God he that is not true to his maker but playeth fast and loose with him can never be true to his people And indeed for a Prince or State to dissemble with God who had raised them out of the dust to make them rulers over his people is ingratitude in the highest degree and much worse than of any private man by how much the higher he is advanced above others To be brief among all the wicked qualities of Catilin there was none that was more exaggerated by the Historian then his dissimulation and counterfeiting Cujuslibet rei simulator ac dissimulator aliud in lingua â—remptâ—â—m aliud in pectâ—re clausum habebat Q. 7. Seeing there is but one true Religion why doth God blesse the professors of false Religions and punisheth the contemners thereof A. 1. Because in false Religions there is the acknowledgement of a Divinity though the conceptions men have of this Deity be erroneous and the worship they give be superstitious 2. Because by false religions men are kept in awe and obedience to their Superiours and in love and concord among themselvs therefore God who is the author of all goodnesse and tender of the welfare of mankinde will rather have a false Religion then none and Superstition rather then Atheisme for even in false Religions both Prince and people are taught their duties to each other The Romans stood so much in awe of their heathenish superstitions that they would rather lose their lives then falsifie the oaths they took in presence of their gods and were more moved to the performance of their duties by the hope of rewards and fear of punishments hereafter then of any they could expect or endure here Humane society fidelity justice temperance fortitude and other vertues are upheld even by false religions therefore the defenders of such have been outwardly rewarded by God and the enemies thereof punished Philip of Macedon for defending Apollo's Temple against the Phocenses who came to rob it obtained a gloâ—ious Victory and they an ignominious overthrow to the losse of the whole Army The souldiers of Cambyses who went to pillage the Temple of Iupiter Hammon were overthrown by the Sands and he for his many Sacriledges committed in Egypt was slain by his own sword in the midst of his age glory and army God punished the Sacriledge of Xerxes the son of Darius for robbing the Delphick Temple with the losse of his innumerable army by a handful of Grecians and the overthrow of his 4000. sacrilegious souldiers with lightning hail storms so that not one was left to bring tidings of the destruction of those wretches who were sent to â—rob Apollo Brennus Captain of the Gauls had the like judgement fell upon him for the like sacriledge upon the same Delphick Temple his Army was overthrown by storms and an earthquake Brennus himselfe out of impatience was his own executioner Sextus Pompeius for robbing Iuno's Temple was exercised ever after with miseries and calamities so that never any action he undertook prospered and at length lost both his Army and himselfe miserably I could speak of the wretched end of Antiochus who robbed the Temple of Iupiter Dodonâ—â—s and of those who stole the gold of Tholouse but these examples are sufficient to let us see what severity God hath used against sacriledge even among the Gentiles What then shall they expect that with sacrilegious hands have spoiled the Temples of Christians if he be such a favourer to Superstition will he not much â—ore patronize the true Religion and persecute with his plagues sacrilegious Christians who hath not spared sacrilegious Gentiles God prospereth false Religions when conscientiously practised and curseth wicked professors of the true Religion for he preâ—â—ns Practice to Knowledge and honest Gentiles to wicked Israelites Q. 8. What other observations may be made of this View of all Religions A. That all false religions are gounded upon Policy for what else were the variety of Oracles Soothsayers or Divinations by Stars by Flying and Chattering of Birds by feeding of Poultry by Inspection into the eâ—â—rals of Beasts c. What were their multitudes of Sacrifices Priests Deities Festivals Ceremonies Lights Songs Altars Temples Odorâ— and such like used among the Gentiles but so many devices of humane Policy to keep people in obedience and awe of their Superiours whereas the true Christian Religion is of it self so powerful to captivate and subdue all humane wisdom and exorbitant affections to the obedience of Christ that it needs not such weak helps of mans wisdom or earthly policy Yet I do not condemne such policy as is condâ—tible towards the advancing of knowledge in divine Mysteries or of Concord Justice and
Obedience for God himself prescribed multitudes of ceremonies to the Jews And since the first establishing of the Christian Church she hath alwayes made use of some decent Ceremonies which do not argue any defect or want in Religion but the weaknesse onely of those that are children in Relâ—gion who must sometimes be fed with such milk Râ—ligious Ceremonies are like the Priests ornaments which are not parts of his essence and yet procure him reverence which Iaddus knew when in his robes he presented himself to Alexander who doubtlesse had he appeared without them had gone without either reverence or benevolence so that Ierusalem did owne her safety and deliverance to the high Priests vestments Religion without Ceremonies is like solid meat without sauce Though in the Church of God some are so strong that they need no sauce of Ceremonies to the solid meat of Religion yet most stomacks are so weak that they cannot digest the one without the other Christ deals not so niggardly with his Church as to afford her cloaths onely to cover her nakedâ—esse he is content to see her in rings bracâ—lets jewels and other ornaments Thus he dealt with his first spouse of the Jewish Church I cloathed thee saith he with beoydered work and shod thee with badgers skin c. I girded thee about with fine linnen and I covered thee with silk I decked thee also with ornaments and put bracelets upon thine â—ands and a chain on thy neck and a frontlet upon thy face and ear-rings in thine ears and a beautifull crown upon thine head Ezek. 16. 10. c. If God was so bountifull to his first Wife why should he be so sparing to his second as to afford her no outward Ornaments at all Is she so rich that she needeth not any I wish it were so but I find it otherwise for she stands in as much need of some outward decent and significant Ceremonies to help her knowledge and devotion as the Jews did though not of so many not of the like nature I observe that where are no Ceremonies there is small reverence and devotion and where some cost is bestowed even on the outside of Religion there some love is manifested as our Saviour proves that Mary Magdleâ—â—â— had more love to him than Peter had because she had washed his feet wiped them with her hairs kissed them and anointed his head with pretious ointment which Peter had not done This cost was not pleasing to Iudas yet Christ commends her for it I know the Kings daughter is glorious within yet heâ— cloathing is of wrought gold and her rayment is of needle-work Thiâ— I write not to commend either superfluous needlesse or too costly and frivolous Rites but to shew how requisite it is to have some decent significant and such as may further knowledge and devotion Q. 9. What else may we observe in the view of all these Religionâ— A. That some of them are meerly Heathenish somâ— Iewish some meerly Christian some mixed either of all or some of these Mahumetanisme is mixed of Iudaisme Gentiâ—isme and Arrianisme the Moscovite Religion is partly Christian partly Heathenish In the East are many Sects partly Christian partly Iewish observing Circumcision with Baptisme and the Sabbath with the Lords day Among the Corinthians some professed Christianity and yet with the Gentiles denyed the Resurrection but God alwayes abhorred such mixed Religions as joyn with Micah the Ephod and Teraphim and halt between God and Baal who are Hebrews and yet with the Gentiles round the corners of their heads and cut their flesh c. Levit. 19. 27. God will not have any mixture in the ointment flour mirrhe or incense that is offerd to him but will have all pure he would not have the Oxe and Asse yoaked together therefore the Apostle reproveth sharply the Galathians for using their Iewish Ceremonies with Christianity The Samaritans are condemned for worshipping the Lord and Idols Christ haâ—ed the works of the Nicolaitans who were partly Christians and partly Gentiles and punished the Gergasites by drowning their Swine in the Sea For being Iews they rejected Circumcision and eat swines flesh with the Gentiles For this cause That the Jews might not learn the Religion of the Gentiles God would have them dwell apart by themselves and not mix with other Nations nor dwell near the Sea-side and yet we see how prone they were to Idolatry by the Golden Calf the Bâ—azen Serpent the Ephod Teraphim and Graven Image taken out of the house of Micah and set up in Dan. Iudges â—â—20 The Chariot and horses of the 〈◊〉 set up in the Temple as we may read in Ezeâ—hiel The Golden Calves set up by Jeroboam The Idolatry of Solomon Manasse and other Kings and the falling away of the Ten Tribes from God The reason of this pronenesse in them to Idols was their education in â—gypt the mother of strange Religions where they had been seasoned with idolatry and so pleasing is idolatry to flesh and blood that they will spare no cost nor time nor pains nor their own lives and childrens to please their Idols thus the Hebrews could rise early in the morning and parâ— with their golden-Ear-rings to make a Calf The Baalites could cut their flesh with knives and lanceâ—s till the blood gushed out and could cry from morning till evening Yea many Idolaters did not spare to offer their children to Mâ—loch but there is no sin more hatefull to God than Idolatry which the Scripture calls abomination and Idols lying vanities and sorrows And Idolaters are named Fornicators and Adulterers and God will have the very places of Idolatry to be destroyed Deut. 12. 2 3. The Iews must not eat of things offered to Idols nor marry with the Heathen who having forsaken the true God made gods of their Forefathers and Benefactors by setting up their images at first in memoriall onely and then fell to adoration of them and because they could not see God who is invisible they would have his visible presence in some outward Image or representation thinking they could not but bâ— in safety so long as they had his image with them This made the Trojans so careful of their Palladium the Tyrians of their Apollo other places of their tutelar gods Q. 10. Which of all the Religioâ—s we have viewed seems to be most consonant to naturall Reason A. The barbarous and butcherly Religions of the Gentiles in sacrificing men in worshipping stocks stones c. Divers Tenets also in Mahumetanisme Iudaisme and many opinions in hereticall sects among Christians are against reason The doctrine of the true Orthodox Christian is above naturall â—eason for the natural man saith the Apostle understandeth not the things of the Spirit But the Religion of those Gentiles who worshipped the Sun seemed to be most consonant to their naturall reason because they could not conceive what God was being a Spirit incomprehensible for all knowledge comes by the sences and
make us friends of our unrighteous Mâ—nmon to be content with food and raiment to have our conversation in heaven to seek the things that are above to lay up our treasures in heaven where neither â—oth can spoil nor thiâ—ves break through and steal 5. The excellency of Christianity may be proved from the multitude of witnesses or martyrs and Confessors who have not only forsaken father and mother lands and possessions and whatsoever else was dear to them but likewise their lives and that with all chearfulnesse for the name of Christ and which is most strange in the midst of flames and other torments they did sing and rejoyce and account it no small 〈◊〉 happines to suffer for Christ being fully perswaded that the afflictions of this lâ—fe were not worthy of the glory that should be revealed and that after they had fought the good fight and finished their course a Crown of righteousnesse was laid up for them 6. The excellency of the author commends Christianity above all other religions which have been delivered by men onely and those sinfull men too as Moses â—ycurgus Minos Solon Numa and Mahomet c. But the author of Christianity was both God and man whose humane nature was without spot or sin original and actuall for though he became sin for us yet he knew no sin there was no guile sound in his mouth he had done no violence he was oppressed and afflicted yet opened he not his mogth but was brought as a lamb to the slaughter and as a sheep before his shiarers was dumb c. Isa. 53. his very enemies could not accuse him of sin he prayed for those that crucified him and died for his enemies he was obedient to his father even to the death of the Crosse he did not lay heavy burthens upon other mens shoulders which he did not touch himself but as well by practise as by precept he hath gone before us in all holy duties and as he died for sinners so he rose again for them the third day ascended into Heaven where he now sits at the right hand of his father and will come again to judge the quick and the dead He is the true Messias who in the fulnesse of time came upon the accomplishing of Daniels seventy weeks not long before the destruction of Ierusalem as was foretold by the Prophets by whose presence the glory of the second Temple far exceeded the glory of the first though in all things else inferiour to it He is the true Shilâ— at whose coming the Scepter departed from Iuda and as it was foretold that he should come of David be born in Bethlehem have a Virgin for his mother preach in Galiâ—ce and heal all manner of infirmities and should reign over the Gentiles so these things came to passe 7. Never was there any Religion propagated through the world in that wonderful manner as this was if we consider either the authours that spread it who were illiterate fâ—sher-men and yet could on a sudden speak all languages or the manner how it was spread without either violence or eloquence whereas Mahumetanisme and other religions have been forced upon men by the Sword Christianity was propagated by weaknesse sufferings humility patience plainnesse and working of miracles the suddennesse also of its propagation the great opposition it had by the Potentates of the world whom notwithstanding these fisher-men conquered the largenesse of this religions extent as being spread over the four parts of the habitable earth I say all these being considered musâ— needs shew us what preheminence this religion hath above all others the course whereof could not be retarded either by the force policy or cruelty of Tyrants who exposed Christians to a thousand sorts of torments yet in spite of all opposition it went like a mighty torrent through the world and like the Palm the more it was suppressed the more it flourishedâ— Per tela per ignes ab ipso ducit opes animumque ferrâ— What religion could ever name such Martyrs either 〈◊〉 number or constancy as the Christian can To be brief how far truth exceedeth error one God multiplicity of Gods his sincere and pure worship the idolatry of worshipping evil Spirits Starres dead Men bruâ—â— beasts yea meere accidents and phansies and hoâ— far divine power exceedeth all humane power so far doth Christianity exceed Gentilisme Again how much Christ exceedeth Moses and the Gospel the Law and how far the precept of patience and meeknesse taught by Christ exceedeth the precept of revenge delivered by Moses how far Baptisme excelleth Circumcision and the Lords Supper the Iewish Passeover the true propitiatory sacrifice of Christs body all the sacrifices of beasts and birds how far the easie yoke of Christ is lighter than the heavy burthens of Moses and the true Messiah already come exceeds the Iews supposed Messiah yet expected so far doth the Christian religion excell the Iewish superstition Lastly how far Iesus in respect of his humane nature exceedeth Mahomet the one being conceived of the holy Ghost and born of a Virgin the other bâ—ing conceived and born after the manner of other men the one being without sin the other a thief and robber the one teaching love peace and patience the other hatred war and revenge the one curâ—ing mens lust by Monogamy the other letting loose the reins to uncleannes by Poligamy The one planting Religion in the soul the other in outward Ceremonies of the body The one permitting the moderate use of all Gods creatures the other prohibiting Wine and Swines-flesh The one commanding all men to search the Scriptures the â—ther prohibiting the vulgar to read the Alcoran or to translate it into other tongues out of the Arabick the one working by miracles the other onely by cheating tricks The one propagating Religion by suffering patience and humility the other by cruelty oppression and tyranny The one choosing for his followers innocent and holy men such as followed their trade of fishing the other wicked and profane persons whose trade consisted in thieving robbing and murthering The one teaching sound and wholsome Doctrine the other ridiculoâ—s and favourlesse fables in his Alcoran I say how far in all these things the man Christ Jesus not to speak of his Divinity did exceed Mahomet so far doth Christianity excel Mahumetanism And thus have I with as much brevity as I could taken and given a view of all known Religions and have set down what use is to be made thereof and withal have shewed the excellency of Christianity above all other professions in the world God grant that as it is the best of all Religions so we of this Land may prove the best of all the professors thereof learning to deny our selves to take up the Crosse of Christ and follow him in meeknesse patience humility justice sobriety holinesse love and all other vertues wherein the life of Religion consisteth laying aside self-interest idle quarrels needlesse debates unprofitable questions
in points of Religion but let us maintain the Unity of the Spirit in the bond of love and know that Religion is not in words but in works not in opinions but in assurance not in speculation but in practice Pure Religion and undefiled before God is to visit 〈◊〉 Fatherlesse and widows c. to do good and to communicate for with such Sacrifice God is well pleased that not the bearers of the Law but the doers shall be justified that not they that cry Lord Lord shall enter into heaven but they who do the will of our Father that without peace and holinesse no man shall see the Lord that they who seed the hungâ—y and cloath the naked c. shall inherit the Kingdome prepared for them from the beginning of the world And God grant that we may run the wayes of Gods Commandements walk in love tread in the paths of righteousnesse â—ight the good fight run the race set before us with patience looking unto Iesus the Authour and Finisher of our faith that having finished our course and wrought out our salvation with 〈◊〉 and trembling may at last receive the Crown of righteousnesse In the mean while let us not forget our Saviours Legacy which is Love one another and my peace I leave with you Are we not all the members of one body the sheep of one fold the children of one Father Do we not all eat of the same bread drink of the same cup live by the same Spirit hope for the same inheritance are we not all washed with the same Baptisme and redeemed by the same saviour why then should we not be of the same heart and mind with the Apostles why is there such strugling in the womb of Rebecca such a noise of hammers in building Christs mysticall Temple such clashing of arms under the Prince of peace is this Christianity Alas we are Mahuâ—etanes or Gentiles in practise and Christians in name Now the God of peace that brought again our Lord Iesus from the dead give us the peace of God that passeth all understanding that we may all think and do the same thing That as there is but one shepherd so theâ—e may be but one sheepfold The Church of God is a little flock beset with many Wolves of Iews Turks Pagans Atheists why then should we not be carefull to preserve peace love and unity among our selves the onely thing to make us formidable to our enemies Concordia res parvae crescunt A bundle of Arrows cannot be broken except they be separated and disjoyned nor could the horse tail be plucked off as Sertorius shewed his Romans so long as the hairs were twisted together as hard a matter it will be to overcome us so long as we are united in love but let this band be broken and we are a prey to every enemy imbelles damae quid nisi praeda sumus If we will needs fight let us buckle with our profest and common enemies with the Devil the world and the Flâ—sh with Principalites and Powers with spirituall darknesse and chiefly with our selves Nec tonge scilicet hostes quaerendi nobis circumstant undique muros We have a Trojan horse full of armed enemies in the Citadel of our hearts we have Iebusites within us which we may subjugate but can never exterminate and such is our condition that we are pestered with enemies whom we can neither fly from nor put to flight Nec fugere possumus nec sugare If we did exercise our selves oftner in this spiritual Militia we should not quarrel so much as we do nor raise such tragedies every where in the Church of Christ about controversies opinions quarrelling about the shell of Religion being carelesse what become of the kernel With Martha we busie our selves about many things but neglect that Vnum necessarium playing Philosophers in our disputes but Epicures in our lives I wil end in the words of Lactantius Instit. 6. c. 1. 2. Innecentiam sâ—lam 〈◊〉 quis obtulerit Deo satis pie religioseque litavit He is the most religious man who offers to God the best giâ—t which is innocency For Christian Religion consisteth not in words but in gifts and sacrifices our gifts are perpetual our sacrifices but temporary our gifts are sincere hearts our sacrifices are praises and thanksgivings No Religion can be true but what is grounded on goodnesse and justice FINIS The Alphabetical TABLE of the chief things conteined in the severall Sections of The View of all Religions c. A. ABbots how elected 275. c. how consecrated 343. c. Abraxas the Sun 519. c. Abyssins their religion 494. c. Adamites 366. Adonis the Sun 517. Africa the religion thereof 94. c. African Islands their religions 102. Albati 318. etc. Albigenses and their opinions 223 c. America the religion thereof 102 c. Southern America the religion thereof 112. etc. Americans their superstitious fear and tyranny thereof 116 etc. Anabaptists 229 c. of Moravia 230 etc. their opinions and names 361 c. Angola its religion 100 c. Antinomians 366. Apis the Sun 518 c. Apollo the Sun 516. Apostles and their office 396. Arabians their religion and discipline 67 c. Armenians their religion 489 c. Arminians their tenets 367 c. Asia the religions thereof 1.2 c. Atys the Sun 518. S Austins girdle 257 c. B. Babylonians their ancient religion 58 c. Bel and Belenus the Sun 520. Bengala its religion 83. Bishops 399. 405. c. Bisnagar its religion 87 c. Brasil its religion 113 c. S. Bridgets Order 313 c. Brownists their kinds and tenets 363 c. Buildings first erected for divine service 4. Burial of the dead an Act of justice and mercy 131 c. C. Calvins doctrine 236 c. Camaldulenses 283. Cambaia its religion 84. Canons of S. Saviour 318. of S. George 319 c. of Lateran 320. Carmelites 300 c. Carthusians 284 c. Cerberus the Sun 527. Ceremonies in religion 513 c. Charom the Sun 526 c. Chinois their religion 79 c. Christianity its beginning 181 c. It yeelds to Mahumetanisme 182 c. Its excellency 538 c. Christian duties urged 542 c. Churches from the beginningâ— 1 2. etc 1 2. c. set Day Sacrifices and Church-Government from the beginning 5 c. Under Moses 6. After Moses 7. Under David and Solomon 8 c. After Solomon 9 c. Among the ten Tribes 11. In and after the Captivity of Babylon 28 c. Among the Iewes at this day 29 c. Church Offices sold among the Iewes 49 c. Church how to be governed 409. Church-Governours ibid. c. Alterable 410. Church of Arnhem vide Millenaries Church of England deplored and Remedy against her growing errours 427. Of Protestant Churches 496 c. Church of Rome wherein different from other Churches 429 c. Cluniacenses 282. Colours of the Sun worn
531 c. Congâ— its religion 101. The religions of its Northern neighbours Ibid c. Cophti of Egypt 493 c. Creation the knowledge the Pagans had thereof 71 c. of it and Noahs flood what knowledge the Americans had 109 c. D. DAyes festival in the Church of Rome 458 c. Dâ—acons and their office 397. and 399. Dead vide Burial Death how worshipped 143 c. Dominâ—cans 30â— c. E. Earth c. how worshipped 142 c. Egyptians their ancient religion 90 c. Their idolatrous worship 91 c. and continuance thereof 92 c. Their modern Religions 93 c. Elders 403 c. Endymion the Sun 522 Episcopacy what among the Presbyterians 408 c. How diffeferent from Presbytery 410. c. Eremites or Anchorites 243 c. Their first manner of living 244 c. Their too great rigour 245 c. Of S. Austin 2â—8 c. Of S. Paul in Hungary 312. Of S. Hierom 318. Ethiopians of Africa their ancient religion 98 c. Their religion at this day 99 c. The religion of the lower Ethiopians 100. Europe the religions thereof 121 c. Excommunicate persons their condition 415. Prophets Pharisees c. could not excommunicate ihid c. Why Christ did not excommunicate Iudâ—s 416. Excommunication and excommunicate persons considered ibid. c. F. FAmilists their Heresies 364. Superstitious Fear its cruelty 116. Festival dayes of Christ 458 c. Of the Saints 468 c. Fez the religion and Church-discipline thereof 95 c. Their times of prayer 96 c. Fire c. how worshipped 142 c. Florida its religion 104. Franciscans 304 c. subdivided into divers Orders 341 c. Fraternities 279 c. Fratricelli 319. Friers Mendicants 298. Predicants 302 c. Minorites 306 c. G. GEntiles their Gods vid. Gods worshipped the Sun under divers names and shapes 516 c. acknoweldged but one deity 527 c. under divers names 528 c. Their superstitious fear ibid. acknowledge a Trinity 529 c. Georgians 490 c. Goa the religion thereof 84 c. God acknowledged by the Americans 109. but one God acknowledged by the wiser sort of Gentiles 126 c. and 529. Gods of the Gentiles 134 c. 155. c. How ranked and armed 156. Their chariots how drawn 157. In what peculiar places worshipped ibid c. One God acknowledged by them 529. Greeks their religion and Gods 134 c. their worship and how painted 137 c. The Greeks sacrifices 144 c. Their Priests and Temples 146. their chief festivals 158 c. Greek religion at this day 478 c. their Church dignities and discipline 480 c. â—roves and high places condemned in Scripture â—3 etc. Guinea its religion 97 c. H. HErcules the same with the Sun 520 c. Heresy an enemy to christianity 183 Hereticks and Heresies namely Simon Magus 184. Menander 186 c. Saturninus 187. Basilides ibid. Nicolaitans Gnosticks 188. c. Carpocrates Cerinthus 189. Ebion Nazarites 190. Valentinians ib. etc. Secundians Pâ—olâ—means 191 c. Marcites ib. etc. Colarbasii 192 Heracleonites 192. Ophites ibid. c. Cainites and Sethites 193. Archonticks and Ascoâ—â—yprae Cerdon 194. Marcion ibid. c. Apelles 195. Severus ib. etc. Tatianus 196. Cataphryglans ib. c. Pepuzians Quintilians 197. Arâ—otyrites ibid. c. Quartodecimani Alogiani 198. Adamians ibid. c. Elcesians and Theodotians 199. Melchisedecians ibid. c. Bardesanists Noetians Valesians 200. Cathari ibid. c. Angelici Apostolici 201. Sabellians Originians Originists ibid. c. Samosatenians 202. Photinians ibid. c. Manichees â—03 c. Hierachites 204. Melitians ibid. etc. Arrians Audians Semi-Arrians 205. Macedonians ibid. c. Aerians Aetians 206. Eunomians ibid. c. Apollinarists Antidicomariâ—nites 207. Messalians ibid. c. Metangismonites Hermians Procliâ—â—ites Patricians Ascitae ibid. c. Pattalorinchitae Aquarii Coluthiani Floriani Aeternales 209. Nudipedales ibid. c. Donatists 210. Priscillianists ibid. c. Rhetorians Feri Theopaschitae Tritheitae Aquei Meliâ—onii Ophei 211. Tertullii ibid. c. Liberatores Nativitarii Luciferians Iovinianists and Arabicks 212. Collyridians Paterniani Tertullianists 213. Abellonitae ibid. c. Pelagians Praedestinati 214. Timotheans ibid. c. Nestorians 215. Eutychians and their spawn ibid. c. Hereticks of the seventh Century 218. c. of the eighth Century 220. of the ninth and tenth Centuries ibid. c. of the eleventh and twelfth Centuries 221. c. of the thirteenth Century 224 c. of the fourteenth Century 225 c. of the fifteenth Century 227 c. of the sixteenth Century 229. and 2â—8 c. Hierapolis the religion thereof 62 c. High places vid. Groves c. Hispaniola its religion 118. Hussites their tenets 227 c. I. IAcobites 492. Ianus the Sun 522. Iapon its religion 88 c. Idolaâ—ers their cruelty and cost in their barbarous sacrifices 106. c. The making worshiping of Images and bringing in Idolatry 19 c. Idolatry of the Gentiles and of all kindes condemned 63 c. Idolatry further condemned 118. c. and 515. The Gentile Idols were dead men 60 c. Iesuites 325. c. their rules 326. c. their constitutions and rules for Provincials 328. Provosts 330 c. Rectors 331. Masters ibid. c. Counsellers 333. Travellers ibid. c. Rules for the Admonitor 334 c. Overseer of the Church 335. for the Priests ibid. c. Preachers 336. for the Generals Proctor ibid. c. for the Readers Infirmarii 337. Librarii and under Officers ibid. c. Their privileges granted by divers Popes 339. c. Iewes their Church discipline from the beginning till their last destruction 6 c. The difference of the High Priestâ— from other Priests 7. Solomons Temple and the outward splendor of the Iewes religion 11 c. what represented by Solomons Temple and utensils thereof 15. office of the Levites 16. Prophets Scribes ibid. Pharisees 17. Nazarites ibid. etc. Rechabites 18. Essenes Sadduces ibid. Sâ—maritans 19 Iewes their ancient observation of the Sabbath 19 c. how they observed their passover 20 c. their feast of pentecost 21. their feast of tabernacles ibid. c. their new Moons 22. and 45. their feast of trumpets 22. c. their feast of expiation 23. their Sabbatical year ibid. c. their Jubilee 24 c. their excommunications of old 25 c. how instructed by God of old 26 c. their maintenance or allowance to their Priests and Levites 27 c. their Church government at this day 29 c. their manner and times of prayer 30 c. they hear the law three times a week 31 c. their ceremonies about the book of the Law 32 c. their manner of observing the Sabbath 33 c. how they keep their passover 35 c. their manner of eating the paschal lamb 36 c. their modern ceremonies are Rabbinical 37. observations concerning the Jewes
at this day ibid. c. whether to be permitted amongst Christians to live and exercise their own religion 39 c. wherein christians are noâ— to communicate with Jewes 41 c. they spend eight dayes in their Easter solemnities 43. their pentecost ibid. c. their feast of tabernacles 44 c. they fast in August 45. their solemnities in beginning the new year ibid. c. their preparation for morning prayer 46 c. their feast of reconciliation and ceremonies therein 48. their rites after the law is read over 49. their Church offices sold ibid. c. their feast of Dedication 50. of Purim ibid. c. their fasts 51 c. their marriages 52. c. their bills of divorce 53 c. the separating of the Wife from the decâ—â—sed husbands brother 54. their circumcision and rites thereof ibid. c. how they redeem their fiâ—st born 56. their duty to the sick ibid. their ceremonies about the dead ibid. etc. Ignatius Loyola 325 c. Independents and their tenets 389 c. Independents of New-England their tenets 39â— c. The grounds whereupon the Independents forsake our Churches 391 c. the grounds whereupon they and the Anabaptists allow Lay-men to preach without call or ordination 392 c. Indians their ancient religion 81. and at this day 492. Iohn Tany vide Theaurau Iohn Iucatan its religion 111 c. Iupiter the Sun 519 K. KAtharine of Sena 317 c. Knights-hospitlers of S. Iohn 290 c. of Rhodes 292 c. of â—alta 293. Templars ibid. c. the Teutonicks or Marians and their instalment 294. c. of S. Lazarus 297. of Calatrava ibid. c. of S. Iames 298. Divers other Orders of Knighthood ibid. c. Knights of the holy Sepulchre 309 c. Gladiators 310 c. Knights of S. Mary of redemption 311. of Montesia ibid. of the Annunciation of S. Maâ—rice of the the Golden Fleece of the Moon of S. Michael 3â—1 of S. Stephen ib. c. of the holy Spâ—rit etc. 322 and 347 c. Knights of the Gennet 345 c. of the Crown Royal of the Stir of the Broom flower of the Ship 346. of S. Michael ibid. c. of Christian charity of S. Lazarus of the Virgin Mary in mount Carmel 348. of Orleance or Porcupine ibid. c. of the golden Shield of the Thistle of Aniou 349. of S. Magdalen ibid. c. of Britaigne or Ermin 350. of the Golden Fleece of the Garter 351. of the Bath ibid. c. of S. Andrew or the Thistle of Navarre or the Lilly 352. of S. Iames of the Sword ibid. c. of S. Iulian or the Pear-tree or Alcantara 353. of Calatrava ibid. c. of the band or red scarffe of the Dove of S. Saviour of Montreal of our Lady in Montesia 354. of the Looking glasse ibid. c of Iesus Christ of D. Avis In Germany of the Dragon in Austria of S. George in Poland of the white Eagle 355. in Denmark of the Elephant ibid. c. in Sweden of the Sâ—raphims in Cleve of the Swan in Livonia of the Sword-bearers in Switzerland of S. Gaâ—â— 356. Divers Orders of Knights at Rome ibid. c. Knights of Venice Genoa Savoy 358. Florence ibid. c. of Mantua 359. of Knight-hoâ—d in the East ibid. c. L. LIber the Sun 518 Life vide sociable Luther his opinions 229. and sects sprung out of Lutheranisme 231 c. M MAgistrates Office 403 and 411 Magor its religion 83 c. Mahomet not that great Antichrist spoken of by S. Paul and S. Iohn 165 c. Mahumetans their Law 163 c their opinions 164 c. their Sects 166. c. their religious Orders 167 c. secular Priests 170. their devotion ibid. etc. their pilgrimage to Mecca 172 etc. their circumcision 173 etc. their rites about the sick and dead 174 etc. Mahumetanisme its extent 175 etc. and of what continuance 177 etc. Malabar its religion 85 Maronites 492 etc. Mars the Sun 516 Melancholy its danger 79 Melchites 490 Mendicants of S. Hierom 320 Mengrelians 491 Mercury the Sun 519 etc. Mexico its Priests and Sacrifices 108 etc. Millenaries their opinions 370 etc. the grounds upon which they build Christs temporal kingdom here on earth for a thousand yeares ibid. the vanity of their opinion 373 etc. Minerva the same that the Sun 522 etc. Ministerial calling 400 Ministers called Presbyters 412 etc. How to be elected 413. etc. three wayes whereby Satan dedeludes men by false miracles 74 etc. the fear of Satans stratagems though illusions whence it proceeds 76. etc. Our duty respecting the many stratagems and illusions of Satan 77 etc. Mithra the Sun 519 Moloch the Sun ibid. Monasteries and their lawes 277 etc. Monks who were the first 248 Monks of S. Basil and their rules 249 etc. of S. Hierom 254. of S. Austin ibid. etc. and 300. they are not to beg 256 etc. the Monkes first institutions and exercises 258 etc. why they cut their hair and beard 260 etc. whence came this custom â—61 etc. In what account Monks are in Rome 265 etc. how consecrated anciently 266 Benedictin Monks 267 etc. Authours of other Orders 269 their rules ibid. etc. their habit and diet 272. Rules prescribed to the Monks by the Council of Aix ibid. etc. Monks of Cassinum 274 etc. Cluniacenses 282 etc. Camaldulenses 283. of the shadowy Valley ibid. etc. Silvestrini and Grandimontenses 284. of S. Anthony of Vienna 286. Cistertians ibid. etc. Bernardines Humiliati 287. Praemonstratenses 288. Gilbertins ibid. etc. Cruciferi Hospitalarii 289 Trinitarians ibid etc. Bethlemites 290 Augustinians â—98 Carmelites 300 etc. Dominicans 302. Franciscans 304 etc. their Habits Schismes Families Rules and Priviledges 306 etc. of Vallis Scholarium S. Marks Canons regular 311 Boni homines 312. of S. Maries servants ibid. etc. Coelestini Iesuati 313. of S. Briget ibid. etc. of S. Iustina 318 of mount Olivet 319. of the Holy Ghost of S. Ambrose ad Nemus Minimi of Iesu Maria 320 Monks in Moscovia 483 etc. Moon how worshipped 141 the same luminary with the Sun 525 etc. her properties 526 Morocco its religion 97 Moscovites religion and discipline 481 etc. their Monkes and Nuns 483. etc. their Church service 484. their Sacraments 485 etc. their doctrine and ceremonies 486 etc. their marriages 488 etc. their Funeâ—â—ls 489 Muggleton vide Reeve N. NArsinga its religion 87 c. Nemesis the Sun 523 Nestorians 491 c. New Spain its religion 105 etc. Festival dayes there 110 etc. Nuns in the Primitive times 263 c. how consecrated 266 c. Nuns of S. Bennets Order 276 etc. of S. Clara 312. of S. Briget 313 c. of S. Katharin 317 c. O. DIvers erroneous Opinions which have bin lately revived or hatched since the fall of our Church Government 422 etc. Orders of Pilgrims 323 c. of Indians of divine love or Theatini 324. of Paulini ibid. c. of Iesuites 325 c. Observantes Cellarii Ambrosiani Capellani
his Titles were King of Iustice King of the new Jerusalem his throne his Coin and motto thereon The King Queen and Courtiers wait on the people at a Feast with other digressioâ—s The King endeavours to raise commotions abroad is haply prevented He suspects his own safety his large prâ—mises to his Captains himself executes one of his wives he feignes himself sick and deludes the people with an expectation of deliverance in the time of famine forgets community he is betrayed by his Confident is brought prisoner before the Bishop who checks him his jesting answer and proposal he is put to a Non-plus is convinced of his offences his deserved and severe execution 4. HERMANNUS SUTOR The Contents HErman the Cobler professeth himself a Prophet c. he is noted for drunkennesse The ceremonies he used iâ— Anabaptisme Eppo his Host discovers him and his followers to be cheats Hermans wicked blasphemies and his inconstancy in his opinions his mothers temerity his Sect convinced and fall off from him by one Drewjis of his Sect he is handled roughly Herman is taken by Charles Lord of Gelderland c. and is brought prisoner to Groeninghen when questioned in his torments he hardened himself and died miserably 5. THEODORUS SARTOR The Contents THeodor the Botcher turnes Adamite he affirmes strange things his blasphemy in forgiving of sins he burnâ— his cloathes c. and causeth his companions to do the likâ— He and his rabble go naked through Amsterdam in the dead of â—ight denouncing their woes c. and terrifie the people They are taken and imprisoned by the Burghers but continue 〈◊〉 May 5. 1535. they are put to death some of their last words 6. DAVID GEORGE The Contents DAvid George the miracle of the Anabaptists At Basil he pretendâ— to have been banished his Countrey for the Gospels-sake with his specious pretenses he gaines the freedom of the City for him and his His Character His Riches He with his Sect enact three things His Sonne in Law doubting his new Religion is by him questioned and upon his answer excommunicated His wifes death He had formerly voted himself immortal yet Aug. 2. 1556 he died c. His death troubled his disciples His doctrine questioned by the Magistrates eleven of the Sectaries secured XI Articles extracted out of the writings of David George Some of the imprisoned Sectaries acknowledged David George to have been the cause of the tumults in the lower parts of Germany but disâ—owned his doctrine Conditions whereupon the imprisoned are set at liberty The Senate vote the doctrine of D. G. impious and declare him unworthy of Christian burial and that his body and 〈◊〉 should be burned which was accordingly effected 7. MICHAEL SERVETUS The Contents SErvetus his converse with Mahumetans and Jewes He disguiseth his monstrous opinions with the Name of Christian Reformation The place of his birth At the 24. year of his age he boasted himself the onely Teacher and Seer of the world He enveighed against the Deity of Christ. Oecolampadius confutes his blasphemies and causeth him to be thrust out of the Church of Basil. Servetus held but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped c. He held the holy Ghost to be Nature His horrid blasphemy He would reconcile the Turkish Alcoran to Christian Religion He declares himseâ—f Prince of the Anabaptists At Geneva Calvin faithfully reproves Servetus but he continues obstinate Anno 1553. by the decrees of several Senates He was burned 8. ARRIUS THE CONTENTS Arrianisme its increase Anno 323. THe General Council at Nice Anno 325. called as a Remedy against it but without successe The Arrians misinterpret that place John 10. 30. concerning the Father and the Sonne They acknowledged one onely God in a Iudaical sense They deny the Trinity Arrius his wretched death Anno 336. 9. MAHOMET The Contents MAhomet characterised He made a laughing-stock of the Trinity He agreed with Carpocrates and other hereticks He renewed Circumcision and to indulge his disciples he allowed them Polygamy c. His Iron Tombe at Mecca 10. BALTHAZAR HUBMOR The Contents HUbmor a Patron of Anabaptisme He damned usury He brought in a worship to the Virgin Mary c. The Senate of Suring by a Council reduced him He renounced thâ— heads of his former doctrine Himself or Sect still active He is taken and imprisoned at Vienna in Austria He and his wife both burned 11. JOHN HUT The Contents IOhn Hut the prop and pillar of Anabaptisme His credulity in dreams and visions He is accounted a true Prophet by his Proselytes At Merhern his Fraternity became as it were a Monastery 12. LODOWICK HETZER The Contents LOdowick Hetzer a famous Heretick He gaines Proselytes in Austria and Switzerland Anno 1527 at a publick disputation Oecolampadius puts Hetzers emissaries to their shifts Hetzer denied Christ to be co-essentiall with the Father His farewell to his Disciples He is put to death for Adultery 13. MELCHIOR HOFMAN The Contents HOfman a Skinner an Anabaptist Anno 1528 seduced 300. men and women at Embda in West-Friesland His followers accounted him a Prophet At Strasburg he challenged the Ministers to dispute which was agreed upon Jan. 11. 1532. where being mildely dealt with he is neverthelesse obstinate Other Prophets and Prophetesses deluded him He deluded himself and voluntarily pined himself to death 14. MELCHIOR RINCK The Contents MElchior Rinck an Anabaptist He is accounted a notable interpreter of dreams and visions His disciple Thomas Scucker in a waking-dream cut off his brother Leonards head pretending for his murther obedience to the decree of God 15. ADAM PASTOR The Contents ADam Pastor a derider of Paedobaptisme He revived the Arrian heresie His foolish interpretation of that place Gen. 2. 17. so often confuted 16. HENRY NICHOLAS The Contents HEnry Nicholas Father of the Family of Love He is against Infant-Baptisme His divellish Logick The End of the Contents THOMAS MUNTZER Hei mihi quot sacras iterans Baptismatis undas Muntzerus Stygijs Millia tinxit aquis His OPINIONS ACTIONS And END THE CONTENTS MUntzers Doctrine spreads his aimes high 〈◊〉 affirmations destractive Asserts Anabaptisme rests not there but growes worse and worse in his opinions and practises his large proâ—ises to his party and the common people he endeavours to set up himself pretending to restore the Kingdome of Christ being opposed by the Landgrave his delusive animation of his followers their overthrow his escape he is found but dissembles himself is taken but yet obstinate the Landgrave convinceth him by Scripture when being racked he laugheth afterward relenteth his last words is deservedly beheaded and made an example ABout the year of our Redemption M.D.XXI and M.D.XXII there rise up in Sawny near the River Sales a most insolent Sect of certain Enthusiasts among whom Nicholas Storkius was no ordinary person These presumptuously boasting that their Dreams Visions and Revelations were inspired into them from heaven had slily scattered it among other seditious persons of
which means it is apparent that he conceiv'd himself greater and higher than Christ admitting Christs own Testimony 11. He declared Polygamy to be free and lawfull for all even for those that are regenerated by the spirit of David George These heads without any brains did the Magistrate deliver to be carried to some that were in the prison to fish out what confession they would make who besides these being provoked and challenged by a number of Questions answered at last That this Daâ—us I would say David George was the same who had embroyled the lower parts of Germany with so many tumults sedition but that as to that doctrine and the fore-recited Articles they unanimously affirmed that they had never heard not read of any such thing Neverthelesse they were to acknowledge the doctrine expressed in those Articles to be pestiferous execrable and derived not from heaven but from Hell and that it was heretical and to be banished with an eternal Anathema and withall as men miserably seduced yet desiring for the time to come to be reduced into the right way they were with good reason to implore forgivenes Among those that were in close prison there was one formerly of Davids greatest confidents who confessed that indeed he had been infected with that Religion but that since by the illumination of the grace of God he discovered and detested the errours springing from it and avoyded them as he would do a cockatrice But there were others who were civilly acquainted with this man who denied that they had knowne any such thing by him and cried out against the fore-mentioned Articles as impious and blasphemous These passages the Judges appointed by the Magistrate gave him an account of who perceiving that some that were in custody were not so extravagant but that they had some remainders of discretion left he sent to them some learned and able preachers of the word who having diligently weeded out the tares of their errors should sow into their hearts the saving seed of true faith Those who were sent sifting them with all the humanity mildnesse meeknesse and charity possible could scrue nothing out of them more than what the Judges who had been employed before had done In the mean time a report was spread about the City that it was noâ— David George nor any eminent person of any other name that had been buried but that a meer swine calfe hee-goat haply an Asse had been carried out and buried and that the dead carkasse embalmed with the strongest spices was worshipped and adored with great devotion and religion But this was but a report and was not true Those that were in custody abhorring that doctrine as unheard of and such as deserved to be anathematized and desiring to renew their acquaintance with discretion and their sences are delivered out of those habitations of Iron which they had kept possession of for two moneths upon these conditions That none should make any purchases either within or near the City without the knowledge and consent of the Magistrate That they shall not entertain any coming out of the lower Provinces though of their kindred but at publick houses or Innes That the printed books and writings that were tranâ—ated into the Dutch language shall be brought into the Palace That there should be nothing published that were disconsonant to Christian Doctrine That children should be educated according to incorrupt manners That they should not make such promiscuous marriages among themselves as they did That they should take no Dutch into their families That they should submit to amercements and pecuniary mulcts if any were inflicted on them as Citizens ought to do That upon a day assigned they should in the Parish Church in the presence of the whole congregation make a publick abjuration of the said Religion and condemn and anathematize the whole sect of it That they should hold no friendship or correspondence with any that shall persist in that Religion To these conditions did they promise to subscribe with all the reverence and gratitude they could possibly expresse These things being thus managed the most renouned Senate returning afresh to the businesse of the Arch Heretick passed these votes viz. That the doctrine of David George upon nature examination thereof was found impious and derogatory to the divine Majesty That the printed books and whatsoever may have seen the light should have the second light of the fire That he as the most infamous promoter of that execrable Sect and a most horrid-blasphemer against God and Christ should not be accounted worthy Christian Burial That he should be taken up out of his grave by the common Hangman and together with his books and all his writings and his manuscripts should according to the Ecclesiastical Canons be burnt in a solemn place According to the said judgement the carkasse being digged up was with all his writings whereof the greatest part was that truly miraculous book together with his effigies brought by the Hangman to the place of execution where having opened the direful Coffin he being found not much disfigured nay so little that he was knowne by diverse he being covered with a watered garment having about him a most white sheet a very clean pillow under his head his yellowish Beard rendring him yet gracefull 〈…〉 short having a silk capâ— on under which was peece of red cloath and adorned with 〈◊〉 of Rosemary was set up publickly to be seen and 〈◊〉 the third year after his death was with his writings consecrated to Vulcan that is to say burned MICHAEL SERVETuS Omnia quum portenta voces hominem que Deumque Infundi SERVES nominis opprobium THE CONTENTS SERVETUS his converse with Mahumetans and Jewes He disguiseth his monstrous opinions with the Name of Christian Reformation The place of his birth At the 24. year of his age he boasted himself the onely Teacher and Secâ— of the world He enveighed against the Deity of Christ. Oecolampadius confute his blasphemies and causeth him to be thrust out of the Church of Basil. Serveâ—us held but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped c. He held the holy Ghost to be Nature His horrid blasphemy He would reconcile the Turkish Alcaron to Christian Religion He declares himself Prince of the Anabaptists At Geneva Calâ—in faithfully reproves Servetus but he continues obstinate Anno 1553. by the decrees of severall Senates He was burned MICHAEL SERVETUS like another Simon Magus having conversed long among the Mahumetans and the Iewes and being excellently well furnished with their imaginous opinions begat both out of Divinity and the general treasury of Christian Religion amonstrous issue of opinions with the coâ—tion of what he had received from the extravagant Mahumetans and Thalmudists upon which brat this instrument of Satan must needs bestow the disguised name of Christian Reformation From this cocks egge were bred these Cockaâ—â—ices Gonesus Gribaldus Blandrata Gentilis
Alciatus Simanus Casanovius Menno and divers other Anabaptistical Vipers who extreamly increased the restlesse waves of sects and opinions We recommending the rest to their proper place Hell will take a more particular survey of one Religion and by the horridnesse of that guesse at the others This Servetus was a Spaniard born in the kingdom of Arragon most unworthy both of his Name and Nation Being rapt into a most incredible enthusiasme he boldly layeâ— his unwash'd hands upon holy divinity and at 〈◊〉 four and twentieth year of his age boasted himselfe 〈◊〉 be the only Teacher and Seer of the world making 〈…〉 main design and that by his impious and worthlesse â—â—â—â—tings to inveigh against the Deity of the Son of God 〈◊〉 which writings being sufficiently furnished and withâ— enflamed with hopes of raising no ordinary tumults 〈◊〉 bestirres himself winde and tyde for Basill but Oecâ—lampadius an Ecclesiastical Doctor learnedly before a full Senate confuted the blasphemies of this man and by the publick Authority he had caused him as a poisonous blasphemer to be thrust out of the Church of Basil. From thence he went to Venice where in regard the Venetians had been timely forewarned of him by the wise and learned Melancthon he made no harvest of his incredible blasphemies nor indeed was he permitted â—eed-time for them Religion is nowhere safe But having consulted with the Arch-hereticks his Predecessors and being bird-lim'd he held that there was but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped and acknowledged which was revealed to mankind sometimes under one notion sometimes under another and that it was thus that those notions of Father Son and Holy Ghost were to be understood in the Scriptures Nay with the same line of his blasphemous mouth he affirmed that our Saviour Iesus Christ according to his humane nature was not the Sonne of God nor coeternal with the Father The Holy Ghost he granted to be nothing but that influence by which all things are moved which is called nature He most impiously Ironical affirmed that to understand the word Person we must referre our sesves to Comedies But the most horrid blasphemy of all was when by the suggestion of Satan he imagined that the most glorious and ever to be worshipped and adored Trinity who doth not tremble at it was most fitly-compared to Cerberus the Porter of Hell-gate But he stayed not here no he thought it should be accounted nothing but a diabolical phantasme the laughing-stock of Satan and the monstrous Geryon whom the Poets by some strange mystery of Philosophy feigned to have three bodies O incredible and unheard of subtily of blasphemy The most glorious name of the most blessed Trinity is grown so odious to this man that he would personate being the greatest that ever was all the Atheists that have quarrelled with that name Moreover he maintained that taking but away the only Article of the Trinity the Turkish Alcoran might be easily reconciled to the Christian Religion and that by the joyning together of these two a great impediment would be removed yea that the pertinâ—cious asserting of that Article had enraged to madnesse whole Countries and Provinces This abomination of God and men held that the Prophet Moses that great servant of God and faithful steward of the Lords house that Prince and Captain Generall of the people of Israel one so much in favour with God that he was admitted to speak to him face to face was to be accounted no other than an Impostor He accounted the Patriarch Abraham and his seed too much given to Revenge and that he was most unjust and most malicious to his enemy The most glorious Church of Israel 't is the swine that loves the miâ—e he esteemed no better than a Hogge-Sâ—y and declared himself a sworn Prince of the Anabaptistical generation But keep off and approach not O all ye other Heresies and Hydra's of opinions of this one man furies not capable of expiation Being arrived at Geneva and being forbidden to spue out and spatter his pestiferous blasphemies he continued in hostility against all sharp but wholesome admonitions which Calvin that famous Minister of the Church perceiving being desirous to discharge the duty of a soul-saving Pastor went friendly to Servetus in hopes to deliver him out of his most impious errours and horrible Heresie and so to redeem him out of the jawes of Hell and faithfully reproved him But he being dazled with the brightnesse of Truth and overcome returned nothing to Calvin so well deserving of him but an intolerable obstinacy and inconvincible recapitulation of his blasphemies whence it came to passe that by the just and prudent Decree of the Senates of Bernen Zuring Basil and Scaffuse and by the righteous condemnation of the eternal God in the moneth of December in the year one thousand five hundred fifty and three or as Sleidan hath it in October he was How great is the obstinacy of blasphemy being at that time ecstatically hardened and intoxicated consecrated to the avenging flames ARRIuS Divisit Trini qui formam numinis ecce Dividitur membris Visceribusque suis. THE CONTENTS Arrianisme it 's increase ANNO 323. THe General Councill at Nice Anno 325. called as a Remedy against it but without successe The Arrians misinterpret that place John 10. 30. concerning the Father and the Sunne They acknowledged one onely God in a Iudaical sense They deny the Trinity Arrius his wretched death Anno 336. ABout the year of the Incarnation of the Son of God three hundred twenty and three Hell was deliver'd of a certain Priest at Alexandria named Arrius a man subtle beyond expression the trumpet of eloquence one thee 〈…〉 have been cut out for all honesty and elegance 〈◊〉 with the poison of his Heresie and the 〈…〉 of his destructive doctrine did in the time of Silvester Bishop of Rome and the Emperour constaâ—â—â— draw in a manner all Christendome to his opinion and so corrupted some even great nations in the Eastâ— that except a few Bishops who stood to the true doctrine none appeared against him To remedy this disease at Nice in Bithynia in the year three hundred twenty 〈◊〉 a generall Council was called but to 〈…〉 the contagious stocks of Arrianisme were deeply 〈◊〉 so that they were become such ravening wolves among the flock of Christ that all that would not embrace their belief were to expect banishment or death These imagined that the Sonne was not of an equall nature and coeternall with the Father but that he was onely agreeing and concurring with his Father to confirm which they alledged that place of Iohn 10. 30 which sayes I and the Father are one and though they called the Sonne a great God yet they denied that he was a living and true God and coessential with the Father They boasted that they were ready to answer all objections and acknowledged
a blessing unto me This seed witnesse the Apostle is none other than Christ himself whom God without question meant The desperate contagion of this mans Religion did Servetus and his adherents professe embrace and celebrate HENRY NICHOLAS Vestra Domus Nicholas cadat quiâ— ex rudâ—re versae Futile fundamen Religionis habet THE CONTENTS HENRY NICHOLAS Father of the Family of Love He is against Infant-Baptisme His divellish Logick THere was also one Henry Nicholas the Father of the family of Love as he called himself not the meanest man of all his Gang one who by many means endeavoured to cripple the Baptisme of children as is too known and apparent out of his writings which at a third hand he with all fredome earnestnesse and kindnesse endeavoured to communicate to David George and the other of his fellow-labourers and his new Ierusalem friends This man in â— Pamphlet of his wherein he notably described himself and which he â—â—â—icated to an intimate friend of his under the name of L. W. maintaining that the minute of the last Tâ—â—mpet was coming thâ—t should unfold all the Books of unquiet consciences hell and eternal Judgement which should be found to have been onely things grounded 〈◊〉 meeâ— lieâ— and as all wicked and high misdeeds were hateful and detestable to God so also were glorioâ—â—â—nd plausible lies no lesse odious to him The same man endeavoured to perswade people thâ—t he was a partake of God and the humanity of his 〈◊〉 He â—â—rther affirmed that at the last day God should bring all men nay the Devils themselves into perfect happinesse All the things that were 〈…〉 of Hell 〈◊〉 Angels and eternall Iudgement 〈◊〉 the paines of â—â—â—nation he said were only told by the Scripâ—â—re to 〈◊〉 fear of civil punishments and to establish right Policy The conclusion These few things we have brought to light were not invented by us but were extorted out of their own Disciples with abundance of discourse not without the presence of many men of godlinesse and excellent understanding they admitting not the universal rule of the Scriptures But alas take these away where is Faith fear of God eternall happinesse But let us believe them let us believe them and we shall be â—aved Oh! that to Heresies I could say FINIS An Alphabetical TABLE to the revelation of Hereticks A. A Pioâ—s Act. 48. Adam Pastor a derider of Pâ—â—â—baptisme 74. c. Anâ—baptists their leading principle 3. usually they grow worse 〈◊〉 worse ibid. their bold attempt 14. c. where Masters most insolent 16. of a levelling principle 21. they as the divel pretâ—nd Scripture for their base 〈◊〉 22 they aime at universal Monarchy ibid. their design upon Amsterdam 24. they aim at the advancement of themselves but destruction of others 64. they would inforce others to their opinions yet pretend liberty of conscience as to themselves 70. Arrius his character and wretched death 〈◊〉 c. Arrianisme itâ— increase 56. B. IOhn Buâ—khold or Iohn of Leyden His actions and end 12 c. C. CAlvin's reproofe of Servetus 54. Godly and loyal Citizens hate usurpation 18. Conventicles usually the nurseries of Tumults 13 D. THe Divell an enemy of peace 9. E. A Bad Example soon followed 18. F. FAmine the coâ—suâ—â—â—tion of all misery 25. its character c. 26. G. DAvid George an Anabaptist his character doctrine actions and death 40 c. H. HEeresie a câ—â—ching or mad disease â—3 Hereticks their usual pretence 2. the end that they propose to themselves in opposing the Ministry and Magistracy 2. they are restless 3. their cruelty 19. they are inconstant in their opinions 34. they allow not of the Scriptures 78. Hermaâ—nus Sutor or Herman the Cobler his blasphemies opinions and â—nd 〈◊〉 c. Loâ—owick Hâ—tzer a famous â—eretick 65 c. his end 67. Melchior Hofman an Anabaptist 6â— pined himself to death 69. Balthazar Hubmor an Anabaptist â—0 c. he and his wife burned 62. Iohn Hut an Anabaptist 63 c. I. IOhn of Leyden vide Buckhold An Item to the Hot spurs of our times 66. K. BBernard Knipperdoling 16. L. THe learned to be consulted with in detection of Sectaries and Hereticks 45. Loyalty not alwayes successeful 19. Luther's advice to the Senate concerning Mâ—ntzer 4. M. MAgistrates seduced most umincus 5 A pattern for good Magistrates 44. Mahomet characterized 58 c. his Iron Tomb 59. Iohn Mathioâ— a Baker at Harlem his actions and end 8 c. Moneys preferments the usual baits of sedition 25. Thomas Muntzer His Opinions Actions and end 1 c. N. HEnry Nicholas Father of the Family of Love he iâ— against Infant Bâ—â—tisme his blasphemy anâ— divellish Logick 77 c. O. OECOLAMPADIVS puts Hetzers Emissaries to their shifts 66. P. AN ill President soon followed 5. Pretenders to Religion prove usually the distuâ—bers thereof 9. R. A Good Resolution 44. 48 Melchior Rinck an Anabaptist 71 c. his disciple Thomas Scâ—cker cut off his brothers head 72. S. SEctaries like tinder are soon on fire 3. their usual pretence to raise sedition ibid. Sedition goes not alwayes unpunished 21. Michael Servetus an Anabaptist his blasphemous opinions and end 51 c. Sncâ—esse in bad enterprises causes evil men to rejoyce 31. T. THeodorus Sartor or Theodor the Botcher an Adamite his blasphemy Actions and End 37. c. Iohn Tuysentschreuer an abertor of Iohn Buâ—â—hold 19 c. his seditious Sermon 21. V. VIce corrects sin 35. FINIS ASIA the religions thereof Ordination in the beginning of the World Churches Groves and high places condemned in Scripture Buildings first erected for divine service Set day of worship Sacrifices Iewes their Church government from the beginning till their destruction Vnder Moses Priests among the Iewes Levites among the Iewes Difference of the high Priest from other Priests Church goâ—â—â—ment after Moses Vnder David and Solomon After Solomon Church government among the ten Tribes Solomons Temple and the outward splendor of the Iews Religion What represented by Solomons Temple and Vtensils thereof Office of the Levites Prophets Scribes Pharisees Nazarites Rechabites Essenes Sadduces Samaritans Iews their ancient observation of their Sabbath Their observation of their Passeover Their feast of Pentecost Their feast of Tabernacles Their new Moons Their feast of Trumpets Their feast of Expiation Iews their Sabbatical year Their Iubilee Their excommunications of old Iews how instructed by God of old Their maintenance or allowence to their Priests and Levites Church government in and after the captivity of Babylon Iews their Church government at this day Jews their manner of prayer Their times of prayer Iews hear the Law three times a week Their ceremonies about the book of the Law Their manner of observing the Sabbath Modern Iewes how they keep theis Passover Their manner of eating the Paschal Lamb. Their Modern Ceremonies are Rabbinical Observations concerning the Iews at this day Iews whether to be permitted to live among
Christians Whether to be permitted amongst Christians to exercise their own Religion Wherein Christians are not to communicate with Iews Iews spend eight days in their Easter sâ—lemnities Their Pentecost Their feast of Tabernacles Their new Moons Fast in August Their solemnities in beginning the new year Their preparation for morning prayer Their feast of Reconciliation and Ceremonies therein Their Rites after the Law is read over Church Offices sold among the Iews Their feast of Dedication Their feast of Purim Their fasts Their Marriages Their Bills of Divorce Their separation of the wife from the deceased Husbands brother Their circumcision and Rites thereof How they redeem their first born Their duty to the sick Their Ceremonies about the dead Babylonians their ancient Religion The making worshipping of Images and bringing in Idolatry The Gentiles Idols were dead men Hierapolis the Religion thereof Gods of the Syrians Phoeâ—icians Their Religion and Discipline Arabians theiâ— Religion and Discipline Persians their ancient Religion Scythians their old Religion Tartars their old Religion Pagans their knowledge of the Creation Tartars their diversities of Religion Religions of the Northern countries neer the Pole Three wayes whereby Satan deludes men by false miracles The fear of Satans stratagems though illusions whence it proceeds Our duty respecting the many stratagems and illusions of Satan Chinois their Religion Indians their Ancient religion Siam its religion Pegu its Religion Bengala and its Religion Magor and its Religion Cambaia and its religion Goa the religion thereof Malabar its religion Pagans though Idolatrous believe the immortality of the soule Narsinga and Bisnagar its Religion Japon its religion Philippinae their religions Sumatra and Zeilan their Religions Egyptians their ancient Religion Egyptian Idolatry continuance thereof Egypt its modern religions Africans their Religion Fez the Religion and Church discipline thereof Their times of prayer Morocco its Religion Guinea its Religion Aethiopians of Africa their ancient Religion Their Religion at this day The lower Aethiopians their Religion Angola its Religion Congo its religion The Religion its Northern Neighbours African Islands their religions America the Religion thereof Virginia its Religion Florida its Religion Religions of the nations by west Virginia and Florida New Spain itâ— Religion Idolaters their cruelty and cost in their barbarous sacrifices Persius his notable saying Mexico its Priests and Sacrifices Americans acknowledge a Supreme God a Trinity the immortality of souls a life after this and have some tradition of Noahs flood New Spain its festival days Jucatan its religion and parts adjoyning Southern America the Religion thereof Paria Guiana and Debaiba their Religions Brasil its Religion Peru its Religion Peruviant their Festival days Peruvians their Belief of the departed souls Americans their superstitious feare aud Tyranny thereof Hispaniola its Religion Idolatry further condemned Europeans Greekes and Romans their Religions Romans their old Religion See Alexanâ— ab Alexandro Plutarch Pliâ— Cicero Gelâ—â— Fenestella Lâ—tus Their chief Festivals See Plutarch Alex. ab Alexandro Ioseph Scaliger Rosinus and others Their chiefgods But one God acknowâ—edged by the wiser sort of Gentiles Of these see Augustine in the City of God Lactantius Cicero Plutarch Rosinus and others Their Priests Of these seeâ— the aforenamed Authors Romans their Sacrifices Of these particulars see Servius on Virgil Rosinus Alexâ—â— ab Alex. and the Latine Poets Their marriage Rites See Scâ—liger de re Poetica Alex. ab Alex. Rosinus Servius Del-Rio in Senecam c. Their Funeral Rites Of these and other customs see Virgil. and Servius on him Kirchmannus also Rosinus Rhodiginus Alex. ab Alex. Gyraldus and others Burial of the dead an act of justice and mercy Aen. l. 9. Aen. lib. 10. Greeks and Gentiles their Religion and gods See the Greek Poets and their Interpreters Of these see the Greek and Latine Poets Greeks their gods how worshipped and painted See Pausanias Capella Boccatins c. See Cartarius Martianus Capella Scaliger Spondanus c. But see the Mytbologists and what we have written in Mystag Poetice Moon how worshipped Earth and fire how worshipped See the Mythologists Sea how worshipped Of all these we have spoken fully in Mystagogo poetico Death how worshipped Of these things see more in Mystag Poetic Greeks their Sacrificing See Suidas Eustathius Rhodiginus Athenaeus c. Their Priests and Temples But of theâ—â— passages 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 on Aristophâ—â— Suidas 〈◊〉 Virgil Cerda on Tertullian Rhodiginus Turneâ—us and others Germans Gauls and Brittains their Religions See Tacitus Cesars Commentaries Camden and others Old Saxons worshipped their gods under divers shapes and forms Danes Swedes Moscovites and their neighbours their Religions See Saxo Grammaticus Cranzius on Vandalia Olaus Guaguin and other Historians Scythians Getes Thracians Cymbrians Goths c their Religions See Olaus Magnus Saxo Guaguinus Ioâ—annes Magâ—â—s Aventinus c. Lithuanians Polonians Hungarians c. Their Religions See Olaus Munster in his Geography and others Gods of the Gentils Of these see Austin Lactantius Tertullian Plutarch Arnobius Eusebius c. How Ranked and Armed Of these see the Poets and their Commentators Their Chariots how drawn In Myst. Poet. In what peculiar places worshipped Greeks their chiefe Festivals Of these see Suidas Athenaeus Rhodiginus Gyraldus Hesychius â—ertullian Austin Plutarch Iuâ— Pollux the Scholiast of Aristophanes Meursius and others Mahumetans their Religion See Lanicerus and others Their Law Their opinions Mahomet not that great Antichrist spoken of by Saint Paul and Saint John Their Sects See Borrius Lanicerus Knolles Camerarius Iovius c. Mahumetans their religious orders See Menavino Nicholaus Nicholai Septemcastrensis c. See Georgiovitz Septemcastrensis Busbequius and others Their secular Priests See Cuspinian Knolles c. Their devotion See Georgiovitz Knolles Purchaâ— c. Their Pilgrimage to Mecca See Vertoman Lanicerus and others Their Circumcision See Georgiovitz and others Their Rites about the sick and dead See Menavino Bellonius c. Their Superstition how far spread Mahumetanism of what continuance Christianity its beginning Yeelds to Mahumetanism Religion by what Engines battered Hereticks and Heresies namely Simon Magus Menander Saturninus Basilides See Austin Irenaeus and Epiphanius upon this subject in their Books they wrote against Heresies Trinity denied by Simon Magus and his Scholars with others besides Iewes and Mahumetans and why See Irenaeus Austin Theodoret Tertullian Epiphanius c. Nicholatians Gnosticks See Irenaeus Tertullian Austin Theodoret c. Carpocrates See the authors above named Eusebius also and Clemens Alexandrinus Cerinthus Ebionites Nazarites See Epiphanius Eusebius Austin c. Valentinians Secundians Ptolomeans See Irenaeus Epiphanius Austin with his Commentator Danaeus c. Marcites Colarbasians Heracleonites See Tertullian Itenaeus Epiphanius Austin c. Ophites Cainites Sethites See the above named Authâ—â—s Archonticks Ascothyptaâ— See Austin Theodoret Isidorus c. Cerdon Marcion See Epiphanius Eusebius Austin Theodoret c. Apelles Tatianus See Irenaeus Tertullian Eusebius Austin Theodoret Epiphanius c. Cataphrygians See Epiphanius Eusebius Austin Theodoret Isidor
Episcopacy how different from Presbytery Magistrates office Presbyters among the Iews Ministers called Presbyters How to be elected Presbytery their power to excommunicate Excommunicate persons their condition The prophets Pharisees c. could not excommunicate Why Christ did not excommunicate Iudas Excommunication and excommunicate persons considered Divers erroneous opinions which have been lately revived or hatched since the fall of our Church-government Church of England deplâ—red Church of Rome different from other Churches about the Scriptures See Bellarmin Eckius Pighius and the other writers of controversies in the Romane Church Romane Church different from others about Predestination Gods Image and Sinne. See the above named Authors and the Catechism of the Councel of Trent Romanists differ about the Law of God Christ Faith Iustification and good works See the Catechism of Trent with Bellarmin and the other writers of controversies Differ about Pennance Fasting Prayers and Almes See the authors above named Differ from others about the Sacrament See the former authors Ceremonies used in the five controverted Sacraments See besides the above named authors Eckius in his homilie upon this subject Roman Church differeth from others about the Saints in Heaven Of these passages see Thomas in his summes Gregory de Valentia Bellaranine and the others above named Church of Rome their doctrine concerning the Church See the above named authors Romanists differ about Councils Monks Magistrates and Purgatory Who would see more at lenght the Doctrines of the Church of Rome let him read the above named authors and withall Baronius Bonaventura P. Lombard Canus Canisius Cassander Alphensus de Castro Coccius Genebrard Gerson Gretzerus Suarez Turrianus Vasquez Hugo de S. Victore and others The outward worship of the Roman Church and first part of their Masse Acholyths their offices Of these particulars see Stephanus Durantus de ritibus Ecclesiae Gul. Durandus his rationale Alcuinus de divinis officiis Innocent 3. de myster Missae Hugo de Sanct. Victore de offic Eccles. in specul Ecclesiae Berno de offic missae and divers others Romanists their manner of dedicating of Churches What observable thereupon But of this subject concerning dedication read Durandus Durantus Turrecremata Hostiensis Hugo de S. Victore de Sacram. Hospinian Raibanus Ivo c. Their consecration of Altars c. See the former Authors The degrees of Ecclesiastical persons in the Church of Rome Their sacred orders Of these passages see Innocent 3. l. I. Myst. Missae c. 58. Stephan Eduensis de sacr altariâ— c. 10. Amalar. Fortunat l. 6. de Eccles. offic c. 19. l. 2. l. 3. Rab. Maurus l. I. de instit cler c. 18. Alcuin de divin offic Alexand de Ales Part 4. Quest. 26. Hugo de S. Victore l. 2. de sacram Part 4. Besides the Councils of Rhemes of Lateran of Braccara and divers others See also Guliel Durand l. 2. c. 10. Office of the Bishop What colours held sacred See Durands Rationale L. 3. c. 18. The other parts of the Masse Of these and other Ceremonies see the above named Authors and Gabriel Biel decanone Missae Other parts of their worship See Durandus and Durantus Days Festivall in the Church of Rome Festival days of Christ. Of these and other Ceremonies see the afore named Authors See the authors above named Their canonical hours of prayer and observatiâ—ns thereupon Of these hours Cassianus speaketh Rabanus Maurns Isidor Amalarius Fortunatus Rupertus Tuitiens c. See Gabriel Biel in can missae Navarr de orat et hor. can Durandus in rationali Durantus de ritibus Ecclesiae c. Their Processions and observations thereon Of these things see the forenamed writers Festival days of the Saints But of these passages see the Roman Martyrology Baronius Surius Durandus Fasti Mariae Lippelous c. Their ornaments and utensils used in Churches dedicate to Christ and the Saints See Innocent 3. L. 2 de myst missae Rab. Maurus de instit eleric Amalar. Fortunat de eccles officiis Isidor de eccles officiis Alcuin de celeb missae Dâ—â—antus c. Of these and many more See Durandus in his Rationale and the other writers above named Their office performed to the dead Greâ—k Religion at this day See the Councel of Florence Boterus Chytraeus Brerewood Ieremy Patriarch of Constantinople in resp â—d German Possevin de reb Moscâ—v c. Greeks their Church dignities and discipline at this day See the above named Authors and the Letters of Stephen Gerlochius to Crusius An. 1575. Moscovites their Religion and discipâ—in See the above named Authors and withall the History of Russia by G. Fletcher Possevin de reb Moscov Sigism de Moscovia Guaguin descrip Moscov c. Monks and Nuns in Muscovia See the above named Authors Moscovites their Church service See the 〈◊〉 of Russia Their Sacraments See the above named Histories Their Doctrine and Ceremonies See Fletcher Boterus Les Estats du Monde and other relations of Moscovia Their Marriages Their funerals See the above named writers Armenians their Religion See Baronius Borerus Chytraeus Boemus Vitriacus his Oriental History the Armenian Confession c. Melchites Georgians Mengrelians Circassians See Bellonius his observations Boterus Chytraeus de stat Eccles. Thomas â— Iesu. Brerewood Prateolus de Sectis c. Nestorians Indians their Religion at this day Iacobites In Bibliotheca Fatrum Baronius c. See the above named Authors Maronites their Religion See the above named Authors and withal Possevin apparat sacr Thomas a Iesu. de conver Gent. Vitriacus Histor. Orient Tyrius de bello saâ—ra c. Cophti of Egypt See the above named Authors with Barâ—nius and Thevets Cosmography of the Levant c. 48. Abyssins their Religion Protestant Church its agreement with and dissent from other Christian Churches Religion the ground of government and greatnesse The Foundation of all Common-wealths Religion most requisite in Princes and Governers they should be carefull of it But one Religion to be allowed publickly Different Religions how and when to be tolerated Princes must not dissemble in Religion Dissimulation in Religion rejected False religions why blessed and the contemners punished Ceremonies in Religion Mixed Religions Idolatry condemned Gentiles worshipped the Sun under divers names and shapes Their Religion most consonant to natural reason Sun the Gentiles chief and onely God Apollo the Sun Mars the Sun Adonis the sun Atys the sun Priapius the sunne Liber the sun Apis the sun Moloch the sun Abraxas the sun Mithra the sun Iupiter the sun Mercury the sun Bel c. the sun Belenus the sun Hercules the same with the sun Pan the sun Polyphemus the sun Endymion the sun Ianus the sun Minerva the sun Pallas the sun Vulcan the sun Nemesis the sun Tithonus the sun Venus the sun Moon the same Luminary with the sun Moon her properties Pluto the sun Prosepina the sun Charon the sun Cerberus the sun Gentiles acknowledge but one Deity Gentiles their superstitious fear Gentiles their Deities
under divers names Gentiles acknowledged one God Gentiles acknowledgedâ— Trinity Superstitious Sun-worship colours of the Sun worn Sun how painted and worshipped by the Northern Nations Religion how supported Priests their dignity and necessity Dignity of Priests among the Greeks Dignity of Priests among the Romans c. Religion which is best Christianity its excellency Christian 〈◊〉 urged ANNO 1521. 1522. Hereticks their usual pretence Muntzer a quick Schollar in a bad â—chool His doctrine spreads His aimes high The end that heretiâ—ks propound to themselves in opposing the Ministry and Magistracy His affirmations destructive Anabaptists their leading principle Seldom rest there but grow worse and worse Sectaries like tinder are soon on fire ANNO 1523 1524. An usual pretence to raise sedition Hereticks restâ—lesse Luther adviseth the Senate to beware of Muntzer and his opinions Muntzers large promises to his party and the common people Magistrates seduced most ominous Muntzer endeavours to set up himself pretending to restore the Kingdom of Christ. An ill president soon followed The Landgrave raiseth a war and fighteth Muntzer and his party Muntzers delusive animation of his followers Their overthrow Muntzers escape Is found out but dissembles himself Muntzer taken yet obstinate The Landgrave convinceth him by Scripture Muntzer when racked laugheth but afterward relenteth His last words Is deservedly beheaded ANNO 1532. Pretenders to Religion prove usually the disturbers thereof The devill an enemy of peace John Mathias a Baker at Harlem His lechery notrrious At Amsterdam he professeth himself a Doctor and a Preacher A murtherous opinion John Mathias repaires to Munster His severe edicts He becomes a malicious executioner of Hubert Trutiling for not siding with him His desperate end John Buckhold his character His disputing and contention with the Ecclesiasticks concerning Pâ—dobaptisme Conventicles usually the nurseries of Tumults ANNO 1533. c. Anabaptists their bold attempt Anabaptists where Masters most insolent John Buckhold successor of John Mathias He comforts the people with a pretended to velâ—tion He makes Knipperdoling common executioner About 4000. men lost at the siege of Munster Buckhold feigneth himself dumb He assumes the Magistracy He allowes Polygamy He takes to himself three wives A bad example soon followed Godly and loyal citizens hate usurpation Loyalty not alwayes successefull Hereticks their cruelty ANNO 1534. John Tuysentschreuer an upstart and a bettor of John Buckhold Iohn Buckhold confirms his delusive prophecies He is made King He appoints officers under him His sumptuous apparel His Titles were King of Iustice King of the new Ierusalem His Tâ—rone His Coin and Motâ—o thereon The King Queen and Courtiers wait on the people at a Feast A mâ—ck Sacrament A seditious Sermon Sedition goes not alwayes unpunished Anabaptists of a levelling principle Anabaptists as the Devill pretend Scripture for their base actions They aime at universall Monarchy ANNO 1535. Kingly Botcher indeavours to raise commotions abroad He is happily prevented Anabaptists their design upon Amsterdam They break out in the night time They are worsted Famine the consummation of all misery The King suspects his own safety His large promises to his Captains both of moneys and preferments the usual baites of sedition He becomes executioner to one of his wives He feigns himself sick and deludes the people with an expectation of deliverance Famine its character and miseries He forgets community John Longstrat his confident betrayes him by stratâ—gem The City of Munster unmercifully plundered The King is brought prisoner before the Bishop Who deservedly checks him His jesting answer and proposall King of the Anabaptists put 〈◊〉 a Non-plus ANNO 1536. He is convinced of his offences Hâ—â— deserved and severe 〈◊〉 Successe in bad enterprises causes evill men to rejoyce Herman the Cobler professed himself a Prophet c. He is noted for drunkennesse His designe to inveigle others The ceremonies he used in Anabaptisme Eppo his Host discovered him and his followers to be cheats ast; Supposed to be a digger of graves Hermans wicked blasphemy Heresie a catching or mad disease Hereticks inconstant in their opinions Herman blasphemes again His mothers temerity The Proverb verified vice corrects sin Hermans party are convinced and fall off from him One Drewjis of his party handles him roughâ—y Charles Lord of Gelderland c. with his men surrounds the house where Herman iâ— Herman is taken and brought prisoner to Groeningheâ—â— He is questioned in his torments He is hardened He dieth miserably ANNO 1535. Theodorus Sartor an Adâ—mite He affirmes strange things His blasphemy in forgiving of sins He burns his cloathes c. and causeth his companions to do the like He and his rabble goâ—naked through Amsterdam in the dead of night denouncing their woes c. and terrifie the people They are taken and imprisoned by the Burghers but continue shamelesse May the fifth 1535. they are put to death Some of their last words David George the miracle of the Anabaptists ANNO 1544. At Basil he pretends to have been banished his Countrey for the Gospels sake With his specious pretences he gains the freedome of the City for him â—nd his His Character His riches He with his Sect enact three things His sonne in Law doubting his new Religion is by him questioned and upon his answer excommunicated His wifes death He had formerly voted himself immortal yet Aug. 2. 1556. he died c. His death troubled his disciples A good resolution A pattern for good Magistrates The Senates enquiry Eleven of the Sectaries secured In such cases the learned to be consulted with Articles extracted out of the writings of David George Some of the imprisoned Sectaries acknowledged David George to have been the cause of the tumults in the lower parts of Germany but disowned his doctrine An ingenuous confession and resolution A pious act A lying report raised Conditions whereupon the imprisoned are set at liberty The votes of the renowned Senate The doctrine of D. G. declared impious He is declared unworthy of Christian Buriall And that his body and books should be burned A fit punishment for perverse Hereticks Servetus his converse with Mahumetans and Jewes He disguiseth his monstrous opinions with the name of Christian Reformation The place of his birth His arrogant Boast He enveighes against the Deity of Christ. Oecolampadius confutes his blasphemies causeth him to be thrust out of the Church of Basil. Servetus held but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped c. He held the holy Ghost to be Nature His horrid blasphemy He would reconcile the Alcoran to Christian Religion He declares himself Prince of the Anabaptists At Geneva Calvin reproves Servetus Servetus his obstinacy ANNO 1553. By the Decree of several Senates he was burned Arrianisme its increase ANNO 323. The General Council at Nice ANNO 325 called as a remedy against Arrianisme but without success The Arrians misinterpret that place Joh. 10. 30 concerning tâ—he Father and the Sonne They acknowledged one only God in a Iudaicall sense They deny the Trinity Arrius his wretched death ANNO 336. ANNO 622. Mahomet characterized He made a laughing stock of the Trinity He agreed with Carpocrates and other hereticks He renewed circumcision and to indulge his disciples he allowed them Polygamy c. His Iron Tomb at Mecca Hubmor Paetron of Anabaptisme He damned usury He brought in a worship to the Virgin Mary c. The Senate of Suring by a Council reduced him He renounced the heads of his former doctrine Himself or Sect still active He is taken and imprisoned at Vienna in Austria He and his wife both burned John Hut the prop and pillar of Anabaptisme Anabaptists aime at the advancement of themselves but destruction of others Hut his credulity in dreams and visions Hut accounted a true Prophet by his Proselytes At Merhern the Huâ—sian Fraternity â—became as it were a Monastery Lodowick Hetzer a famous beretick * Anitem to the Hot-spuâ—s of our times Hetzer gaines Proselytes in Austria and Switzerland ANNO 1527. At a publick disputation Oecolampadius puts Hetzers Emissaries to their shifts Hetzer denied Christ to be co-essentiall with the Father His farewel to his disciples He is put to death for Adultery ANNO 1528. Hosman a Skinner and Anabaptist seduced 300. men and women at Embda in West-Friesland A delusive prophecy His followers accounted him a great Prophet At Strasbing he challenged the Ministers to dispute which was agreed upon Jan. 11. 1532. Being mildely dealt with he is neverthelesse obstinate Other Prophets delude him * Yet it 's like to back their prophecies they pretended liberty of conscience A Prophetesse deludes him He deluded himself He voluntarily pined himself to death Melchior Rinck an Anabaptist He is accounted a notable Interpreter of dreams and visions His disciple Thomas Scucker in a waking dream cut off his Brother Leonards head He pretendâ— for his muâ—ther obedience to the decree of God ANNO 1527. Adam Pastor a derider of Paedobaptisme He revived the Arrian heresie His foolish interpretation of that place Gen. 2. 17. His opinion hath been sufficiently refuted Henry Nicholas Father of the family of Love He is against Infant Baptism * As to that minute if he confine not God we may believe him His blasphemy Doubtless he hugg'd himself in this opinion His divellish Logick * Hereticks allow not of the Scriptures